#xiaoting smut

Team 3 x Karina: x2 Jacks x2 Kings (+60) (₩5,430,000,000)

The results hung over the stage like a guillotine blade waiting to drop, and my stomach twisted so hard I thought everything inside me would spill out. I was still on my knees; the ghost of Yujin’s warmth had yet to fully fade from my skin, and the drugs were still pumping violently through my veins, making the edges of my vision vibrate like a broken screen.

Why do they want two Jacks instead of their full table? There has to be a reason—

“Jack,” the handler’s voice interrupted whatever train of thought I had left. “You’re up again. Can you continue?”

Continue? Right now? Like this?

My lungs felt like they were filled with crushed glass, and my head was pounding like a thousand hammers were striking it all at once.

“I...” my voice cracked. I couldn’t even start the sentence, let alone finish it.

“He looks spent,” another voice sneered from the shadows.

A male figure stepped forward boldly—arrogantly—and I didn’t need to look twice to know who it was. The smug Jack. Of course he was assigned. It was like the King of Spades was doing it on purpose.

“I have to admit he fucked that Yujin whore real good earlier,” he said, stretching his arms, as if warming up for a gym session. “But there’s no way he can go again.”

“Call her that again,” I grunted, fingers curling into the carpet, “and I’ll—”

He laughed mockingly. “And you’ll do what? You can’t even move.”

“Jack of Spades,” the handler repeated, impatient now. “Are you capable of performing, or do you need to be replaced?”

My legs trembled, ready to buckle against my will, but the threat of the alternative kept me breathing. “I can do it,” I forced out, pushing myself up. “I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?” he tilted his head, his silver mask reflecting what little light there was backstage. “Because if you are unable to perform, we have a reserve ready.”

Choi Mingyu? No way. If he comes out here—if he gets his hands on Karina—

“No!” I snapped, the word ripping out of my throat to interrupt my own thoughts. “I said I’ll do it!”

The smug Jack chuckled, walking past me to stand by the Dealer. “We’ll see how long this lasts, pretty boy.”

Two more figures emerged from the wings, their masks more discreet than every other VIP’s—less flashy; a matte, dull, lifeless gold. During the break, whispers had floated around the waiting room that the guests from Table Three were Korean politicians, but I couldn’t tell exactly who from just the bottom half of their faces, only that they certainly looked the part, in all the worst ways.

They didn’t look at me, at the Dealer, or even at the audience. Their eyes were locked on the singular figure standing in the center of the stage, like she was the target from beginning to end.

Karina.

She looked unreal, more like a portrait or a masterfully carved statue than a person, the way she stood perfectly still with her hands folded behind her back. The blindfold cut across her face like a stroke of blood and the red collar hugged her throat like a fresh wound, a stark, violent contrast against her pale complexion radiating underneath the spotlight, making her look like a fallen goddess.

“Let us begin, shall we?” the Dealer’s voice slithered through the speakers.

The two Kings moved in a terrifyingly rehearsed unison, as if it wasn’t their first time—on the stage, together, or with Karina.

“Finally,” one of them said, his voice laced with excitement but also something blatantly sinister. “We meet again, High Ace Karina.”

“A High Ace no more,” the other corrected, smacking his teeth. “How pitiful. The shame you must feel facing the crowd like this.”

Without warning, one of them grabbed her arm; the other her hair, yanking her head back—not hard, but enough to show the entire room who was in control. Karina gasped loudly, a sharp, broken sound that echoed through the silent hall.

“Careful, gentlemen…” the Dealer warned from the distance. “As I’m sure you both know, our Karina is quite... fragile. She has a tendency to fold when things become even a little unpleasant.”

“We know,” one of the Kings grunted, running his fingers down her body like he’d been waiting all night, perhaps even longer. “Don’t worry… we’ll be more gentle this year. Just a little.”

Karina didn’t say a word. She just stood there, glaring at them through her blindfold like their presence alone made her sick to her stomach.

“She folded too early last year!” a voice shouted from the audience. “Don’t let her off easy this time!”

More voices joined in.

“Yeah! Make her put on a proper show!”

“This is a giant pot this year, make it worth it!”

The smug Jack strutted over, eyeing her like a vulture waiting for scraps. “I have an idea. Why don’t we just cover her mouth?” he said, pulling a ball gag from the table of equipment. “Prevent her from even saying the safeword. Make sure she can’t fold—”

“Put that away! What the hell’s your problem?” the King snapped. “Are you sick in the head? Besides, they also have hand gestures to fold. The rules say it’s one or the other, and I’d rather tie her cute little hands.”

The Jack furrowed his brows. “Huh… didn’t know there were rules like that.”

“Are you joking? We played two Jacks so you could help control the tempo, given your familiarity with her. And you didn’t even know the rules? Tell me you at least know her limits so you can prevent her from folding.”

The Jack shrugged. “I’ve never fucked this slut before. She’s too elite.”

“What?” they asked, diverting their eyes to me now. “What about you?”

It was like my mouth worked on autopilot. “Go fuck yourselves,” I murmured, steadying my breathing. “Scumbags.”

The two of them scoffed in disbelief and looked into the darkness of the stage. “Hey, House! We need new Jacks—”

The smug Jack put his hands up, interrupting their demand. “Wait. Let me stay. I’ll work with you. We’ll make sure she doesn’t fold,” he said, his voice overly accommodating. “Don’t replace me, I wanna know how her pussy feels. This might be my only chance.”

“This isn’t a charity, Jack. We paid good money for this.”

“I know, I know—but trust me, the other Jacks back there are all done after Yuna fucked them dry earlier,” he said, inching closer, as if trying to gain the trust of a feral animal. “If we’re talking quality, I’m the best you’ve got, really.”

There was some hesitation and murmurs amongst each other, but they eventually nodded.

“Then put that damn thing away and come help,” they said, waving him over.

“Fine,” the Jack muttered, tossing the gag on the floor. “Let’s tie her up.”

“And you too,” one of them pointed at me. “Get over here.”

I didn’t move. I would have rather been shot dead.

“I said come here,” he repeated.

“No,” I snarled, limbs barely holding me up. “I’m not playing your fucked up game.”

There was a rather menacing laugh from the shadows that echoed through the stage, but I couldn’t tell who it was from, nor did I have the capacity to care.

“Why the hell did they send you here then if you’re not going to do anything?” the Jack spat, looking down at me. “Fucking coward. You’re a disgrace to the House of Spades.”

The three of them quickly pulled the crimson ropes from the tables, as if they had practiced a hundred times before the round started. The red cord bit into her shoulders first, looping under her arms and crossing over her chest in intricate patterns that emphasized her breathing without restricting it. Then, they pulled the knots tight at the base of her neck, right beneath her collar, forcing her spine to arch. Finally, they wrenched her wrists upward against her back, securing them into the web they had woven like a cage against her skin.

“So fucking beautiful,” one of them growled, admiring her bound figure. “An actual human goddess... reduced to this.”

“Who do you serve tonight, Karina?” the other said, burying his face into the curve of her neck. He inhaled deeply—a wet, sniffing sound that made me want to vomit.

She flinched slightly, clenching her jaw. “Y-you, Master,” she forced out.

“Oh?” He pulled back, feigning disappointment. “You don’t sound very enthusiastic about it.”

“Did we just pay two and a half billion won for a girl who’s unwilling?” the other sneered, stepping closer.

“No,” Karina gasped, voice shaking. “I want to serve you, Master. I… I can’t wait to make you happy. Please, tell me what you want me to do.”

“We want you to enjoy this,” one of them whispered against her ear, licking her jaw in a slow, dangerous stroke. “Show the audience what it means to be an Ace of Spades, Rina. Wear your collar proudly if you really think you deserve it.”

She swallowed hard. “Yes, sir.”

“Good girl,” he purred, guiding her down, forcing her to her knees in front of the other King, who had taken his seat on the black velvet chaise, legs spread wide. “Now open up.”

Karina struggled to keep balance with her arms bound behind her back, but the King gripped her shoulders, aligning her carefully, forcing her lips to navigate the space and her tongue to find the hardened cock before her. Her head then fell over, taking him whole, as if anchoring her entire upper body over his cock.

“That’s it,” the sitting King sighed, tangling his fingers in her hair to pull her deeper. “Just like that, baby. Put that pretty mouth to good use.”

“Damn.” The Jack chuckled to himself as he paced around the three of them, admiring the horrifying view. “I wonder if she’s even half as good at sucking dick as Jang Wonyoung.”

“We don’t give a shit about Jang Wonyoung,” the other King muttered, running his hands all over her body as she continued slurping on the other’s cock. “Karina is the only Ace that matters.”

“Well, you’re missing out then,” the Jack said, leaning against the frame of the chair next to them. “Jang Wonyoung’s mouth is crazy. I thought the rumors were overblown, but that whore is an oral prodigy. But don’t worry, I’ll let you know how this one compares once it’s my turn.”

“You talk a lot for a Jack,” the King on the chaise grunted. “Did you know that?”

He grinned proudly. “So I’ve heard.”

The King who had been standing finally dropped to his knees, his shadow swallowing her small frame as he buried his face against the nape of her neck, dragging a hot, wet trail of open-mouthed kisses down the delicate line of her spine, causing her to shiver. His hands moved possessively, kneading the full, pale flesh of her breasts that the ropes had pushed up to accentuate their shape, squeezing them until her skin flushed underneath.

But he didn’t stop there; he dragged his face lower, past the trembling arch of her lower back, taking a long moment to admire the view.

“God,” he breathed, spreading her cheeks wide with zero hesitation, “what a fucking gorgeous looking pussy.”

Before she could even brace herself, he buried his tongue deep in her hole with a sloppy, animalistic hunger that echoed sickeningly through the silence.

Karina choked around the other King’s length, a small, desperate sound escaping the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were squeezed shut as she tried to accommodate the girth forcing her jaw open, but without her hands to stabilize herself, her head bobbed helplessly with every thrust, her neck straining like a flower stem about to snap.

“Fuck… it tastes so good,” he groaned ecstatically, his voice muffled against her skin. He pulled back, frustration bleeding into his tone as he ran a thumb roughly over her clit. “Too bad it’s not even a little wet.”

The Jack let out a sharp, mocking laugh. “Sounds like a skill issue to me.”

“Watch your mouth, you little shit,” the King snapped, glaring over Karina’s trembling hip. “You think you can do better? This is Karina. She doesn’t just give it up.”

“So what if it’s Karina?” The Jack smirked, stepping closer with an arrogance that irritated the entire room. “Every bitch gets wet if you actually know how to break her.”

“Prove it, then,” the King spat, abandoning his position behind her. “Show us your tricks. That’s why we brought you.”

He crawled up her body, burying his face in her cleavage, latching onto her exposed nipples with a hunger that resembled a child’s tantrum. The sound of thick, sloppy suction filled the air, mixing with the choked noises escaping Karina’s throat as the first King continued to thrust deeper into her mouth, forcing saliva to spill out down her chin.

The Jack just smirked and knelt between her splayed legs, prying her apart with ease. He didn’t touch her yet—instead, he leaned in close until his nose brushed against the smooth skin of her inner thigh.

“Whoa, she smells really good,” he snickered, breathing her in. “And her body is soft as hell.”

Karina whimpered, her head thrashing as much as the cock in her throat would allow, eyes squeezing shut.

“Honestly, I’ve always wanted to know,” the Jack taunted, his voice a low, annoying purr as he licked the crease between her cheeks, tongue swirling dangerously close to her other hole. “What it feels like to break... Karina.”

Karina gagged, pulling back just enough to free herself for a split second while she gasped for air, her chest heaving against the King’s mouth.

“How... how dare you,” she rasped, her voice trembling but filled with an innate rebelliousness. “You call Aces by their names?”

“Who’s going to stop me?” The Jack grinned, eyes gleaming with malice. “You?”

He didn’t wait for an answer. He buried his face between her thighs, tongue driving straight into her tight hole with a ruthlessness that made her entire body quiver.

“Nngh!”

The sound was torn from her throat—a raw, high-pitched cry that shattered her composure, her mouth falling open in a silent scream that followed.

The King nursing on her breasts pulled back with a wet pop. “Wow, look at that,” he said, amused. “The great Karina melts for a dirty Jack’s tongue in her pretty little asshole? It was that easy?”

“Let’s see her face now,” the King grunted, his cock glistening with her saliva under the harsh stage lights.

He reached down, ripping the blindfold away in one rough motion. She blinked rapidly against the harsh spotlight, her pupils blown wide and swimming in a haze of humiliation.

“Look at us,” he taunted, slapping her cheek lightly with his hard length. “Tell us who you belong to tonight.”

“…I belong to you, Master,” she choked out, though her voice cracked in the middle. “I’m—aah!”

The Jack tongued her hole harder, swirling deep inside, then lapping circles around it afterward, forcing her spine to arch involuntarily.

“There—she’s getting wet now,” he declared in triumph, pulling back slightly to admire the evidence.

“You’re more impressive than you look—and sound,” the other King remarked.

The Jack grinned. “I told you it was worth keeping me in. Now, let’s see how her juices taste...”

He dragged his tongue in a long, wet stripe from her ass straight down to her clit, slurping with a disgusting noise that echoed through the room.

“Oh, that’s good.” He shoved two fingers inside her, curling and snapping against her walls while his mouth ravaged her flesh. “It’s not Minju good, but it’s up there. It’s nice and addicting for sure.”

Karina bucked, a muffled scream tearing through her throat, her eyes rolling back as her thighs trembled violently against the Jack’s shoulders as if the pleasure short-circuited her brain.

“You like this, don’t you?” He laughed, smacking her cheeks repeatedly, leaving pink marks behind. “Say it.”

“I like it,” she whimpered, her voice barely audible over the wet sounds of his tongue.

“Louder!” He continued sucking harder, lapping at her flesh like a dog that hadn’t seen water for days. “Say what you like, you little pervert!”

Drool slipped out of the sides of her lips as she struggled to stay balanced, her hips bucking to every loud, animalistic lick.

“I love having my ass licked,” Karina moaned, the shameful confession leaking out like the wetness below her. “I’m a perverted Ace who really enjoys having this Jack’s tongue in her asshole.”

The audience roared, shouting wild obscenities as the Jack’s fingers worked her relentlessly, forcing her hips to jerk and her cheeks to bounce with every movement.

“Damn, you really are the perfect sex doll, aren’t you?” he chuckled to himself. “No wonder they all love you.”

He pulled back to play with her ass thoroughly, kneading the milky soft flesh and slapping it just hard enough to make it jiggle in front of the crowd, watching with satisfaction as his own spit dripped down towards her now soaking folds.

“You’re just another dirty little slut in the end,” he said, teasing both her holes with his wet fingers. “You’re all the same.”

“Please don’t stop,” she begged, arching her back against the ropes, pushing herself backwards into his touch. “Please… I wanna come while you lick my asshole…”

Her moans grew louder, more desperate, echoing off the walls with a needy, gruesome fervor that caused the King sitting down to grow impatient. He grabbed a handful of her hair, then slammed his cock back into her open mouth, stuffing her full to stifle the sound of her moans.

“Sorry,” he snickered. “As sexy as you sound when you howl like a dog, your mouth is too good.”

The other King stood up, examining the mess the Jack was making between her legs with a visible hunger. “Get out of the way now,” he ordered. “You did your job.”

“Aw, come on,” the Jack laughed, his face slick with her juices. “There’s room to share.”

The King slid himself underneath her hips and forced her thighs wider, dropping his face directly below her now glistening lips, pulling her bodyweight down while the Jack stayed buried between her cheeks.

She squirmed as both of their tongues devoured her holes simultaneously, lapping and slurping with a horrifying ferocity. Her hips and cheeks bounced on their own, each movement increasing in speed, chaining the pleasure until she was squealing like a trapped animal.

“Make her scream,” the Jack grunted. “She’s too quiet. I hate it when they’re quiet.”

“She’s not a screamer,” the King replied, ignoring her exhaustion and shoving himself back into her mouth with a wet slap. “She takes it like a good whore, don’t you, Rina?”

“I can make her scream,” the Jack grinned, eyeing her backside. “Let me fuck her in the ass. That always works.”

“No! She’ll fold. Keep her within her limits.”

The scene blurred into a montage of flushed skin and tangled limbs. They didn’t just use her; they passed her back and forth like a toy, rotating her through positions that felt endless.

But it wasn’t the swapping of juices, the slapping of flesh, or the redness blooming on her body that made my skin crawl—it was how her strangled cries slowly, but surely, dissolved into wet, breathless whimpers of what could only be deciphered as an awakening carnal need.

I watched, because that was all I could do. My stomach twisted into tight, painful knots as two of the Kings hoisted her effortlessly into the air, gripping her thighs like handles, suspending her fragile body like a trophy while the third drove into her from below with a force that shook her entire frame.

“Look at her pretty face,” one grunted. “This is the real Karina. Loving every second of this.”

“Yes, Master…” Karina gasped, her head rolling back, sweat matting her hair to her forehead. “I love it so much. Please keep fucking me like this. Please continue to destroy my perverted pussy that can’t stop coming for you.”

Her legs didn’t kick him away; they hooked around his waist, locking him in for more, while her head fell back with a broken, high-pitched moan that sounded terrifyingly like release.

Then the scene shifted.

She was on her knees, head bobbing helplessly as one of them took her from behind, his hips snapping against her rippling ass while his hands reached around to roughly fondle her breasts, squeezing the pale flesh until her hardened nipples peaked through the slots of his fingers. The other two loomed in front of her, rotating through her mouth. She didn’t even have time to gasp for air before the next one was shoving himself down her throat, and yet, she didn’t pull back. She started leaning forward, her tongue chasing the taste of them desperately, like it was keeping her alive.

“She’s pretty fucking good at this,” the Jack laughed, grabbing her hair to force her deeper onto him. “You’re not too far behind from Wonyoung. No wonder you used to be High Ace.”

Karina pulled back for a split second, a string of saliva connecting her lips to him. “Don’t… ever… call me by my name…” she slurred, her eyes heavy and unfocused. “I’m an Ace… I’m the High Ace of Spades…”

“You’re a cocksleeve,” the Jack corrected, shoving himself back in. “So do your job and make me come.”

And this time, she didn’t argue—she swallowed him whole in a daze of pure, mindless pleasure.

They forced her down onto the Jack’s lap, and she sank onto him with a broken gasp, her hips beginning to grind in a slow, exhausted rhythm. The two Kings wasted no time descending upon her like birds of prey, flanking her on either side, burying their faces into her chest.

“You love it, don’t you?” the King mumbled against her skin, biting down. “Getting your pretty nipples sucked like this. God, you’re delicious.”

“Please…” she sobbed, but her hips were snapping against the Jack, progressively harder and faster. “Keep sucking them. I’ll come. I’ll come again. More, more, more!”

They didn’t let her rest. They hauled her onto the chaise, draping her body over the edge so her head hung over the armrest while a King drove into her with a rhythm that made her entire frame shudder. The second one hovered above, dragging his length between her breasts with bruising force.

She wasn’t drowning anymore; she was drinking from their cups of lust, disappearing under the weight of their desire, her eyes rolling back into a storm of white, completely lost to the pleasure of her own ruin.

The longer it went on, the more it was clear that Karina was breaking, piece by piece, inch by inch, right in front of me.

I knelt there, frozen and useless, paralysis rooting me to the floor, praying for the word “fold” to leave her lips.

But it never came.

The nightmare didn’t end because they were finished with her; it paused because they needed to catch their breath.

“I need a minute,” a King grunted, his chest heaving as sweat dripped down the sides of his face.

He looked at me, his eyes now reduced to black orbs behind the gold mask, as he grabbed Karina by her arms, hauling her up from the floor like a ragdoll, shoving her hard toward me.

My arms wrapped around her trembling frame instinctively as she stumbled and crashed straight into my chest. She felt feverishly hot; her skin was covered with sweat and spit.

“Your turn, hero,” the King sneered, turning his back to grab a glass of water. “You fuck her now. Make yourself useful by keeping her nice and wet for us.”

I looked down at her carefully, afraid that even my gaze would break her. Her head was resting against my shoulder, breaths coming in shallow, broken gasps.

“No,” I whispered, the word barely scraping past my throat. “I won’t.”

A tap from the glass startled me as the handler spoke into his earpiece, “Participate, Jack, or you will be removed.”

I swallowed and gripped Karina’s shoulders, pulling her back just enough to look at her face. Her eyes were swimming, pupils dilating from the pills.

“Karina,” I hissed, my voice merely a desperate thread of sound. “Listen to me.”

She flinched, blinking rapidly. “Karina? Another Jack who—”

“No, it’s not like that—I’m not really a Jack—I know Sora and John,” I whispered, hoping the mics wouldn’t pick it up. “And Wonyoung, too.”

She froze. The haze in her eyes cleared for just a split second.

“I’m Wonyoung’s boyfriend,” I lied—the same lie I’d told a hundred times, but it was the only one that made more sense than the truth. “I came here to help.”

“Wonyoung’s… boyfriend?” She stared at me, brows furrowing with whatever strength they had left. “You’re the Park… Wonbin person? You’re the reason she got in trouble?”

I nodded, guilt twisting in my gut like a knife. “I know you two don’t like each other, but I’m on your side. I want to help you—”

She looked at me like I was insane. “What do you mean we don’t like each other?”

“I—I saw the video where she took your collar. And your title.” I stumbled, confusion washing over me suddenly. “I just assumed you hate her—”

“I love her,” she breathed out, shaking her head weakly. “We’re like sisters.”

Sisters? Wonyoung and Karina?

“Then why—” I started, my voice cracking.

“We’re all playing a role. Just like you are right now.”

In my periphery, I could see the Jack begin to turn back around, looking at the clock.

“Listen to me, Karina,” I choked out, panic rising in my chest. “You have to fold. Please. Just fold.”

“I can’t,” she whispered against my skin. “I can’t just fold for no reason. If the House feels cheated... if the audience feels cheated... I’ll be punished later. It’ll be worse than just enduring this.”

“I can’t do this to you!” I begged, my hands shaking so violently on her bare arms I thought I might bruise her. “Please, Karina. I don’t want to touch you. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Then don’t hurt me. Just do as you’re told.”

“They want me to have sex with you. I can’t. I can’t do that to you—or to Wonyo—”

“Do it,” she hissed, her voice dropping to a desperate, commanding tone. “Just do it. If you won’t, they will.”

I shook my head frantically, tears blurring my vision until she was just a smear of pale skin and red rope. “I can’t do this to you. Sora and John came to save you, but they failed because of me. This is all happening because of me. I’m the last person who should be—”

“If you want to help me,” she said, pulling me closer until her forehead rested against mine. “Then make me fold yourself.”

“W-what?”

She looked up at me, her eyes tragic and beautiful and full of a terrifying resolve.

“Fuck me,” she pleaded. “Fuck me until I can’t take it anymore. Break me so that they can’t. Give me a proper reason to fold. I’ll fold for you.”

“That’s crazy! I can’t! There has to be another way—”

“Hurry! The drugs are taking over again, I can feel it. Please!”

I stared at her, paralyzed. My heart slammed against my ribs like a trapped bird, the rhythm so violent it made my vision swim. This wasn’t a choice or a favor, it was an execution. I was being asked to destroy her myself out of mercy, as if I hadn’t committed enough sins against her already.

“If you won’t start,” she whispered, her voice trembling, “then I will.”

She dropped to her knees.

“Karina, wait—”

Before I could even protest, her hot, wet mouth had already engulfed me completely.

“Karina, stop!” I gasped, my knees buckling as the sensation hit me like a physical blow.

My own mind was fracturing. Every nerve ending was screaming. The feeling of her tongue—soft, wet, and so incredibly skilled—wasn’t just pleasure; it was an assault. It was like she was trying to suck the soul out of me.

It feels… so good. I have to stop her, but I can’t. My body won’t listen. Why does it have to feel so good? Why is she so good? Is this… really the mark of an Ace of Spades?

My hands hovered over her head, trembling, unsure whether to push her away or pull her closer. But she didn’t stop. She sucked with a desperate, terrifying thirst, her head bobbing furiously like she was trying to force me to cave.

“Why won’t you fuck me?” she mumbled around me, pulling back just enough to look up. Her lips were swollen, chin covered with saliva, eyes swimming in a hypnotic haze. “Am I not good enough for you?”

That’s not it—I just can’t see you that way. You’re Sora’s dongsaeng, Karina. I can’t.

Her fingers rubbed frantic circles around her clit, and her moans became so loud in between her sucks and slurps that they started drowning out the murmurs of the crowd.

“Is Wonyoung that much better than me?” she demanded, her voice rising, cracking into a sob.

I don’t know. I honestly don’t know. Is she? How can anyone be better than this? This… feels like heaven and hell all at once.

“Does she fuck you so good that no one else can ever compare? Is that why you won’t touch me?”

She gagged around me intentionally, deep and wet as her throat convulsed around my length. When she pulled back again, there was genuine anger in her eyes—a flash of fury that had nothing to do with the auction and everything to do with being denied.

“Answer me!” she hissed. “You don’t want to fuck me? Even like this? Even when I’m begging you?”

My mouth finally worked. “K-Karina, please—”

“Look at me!” she screamed, grabbing my hips to pull me closer. “Everyone wants me! Why don’t you? Why are you denying me? I’m Karina! I’m the High Ace of Spades! You should be honored!”

Before I could answer, the Kings grabbed her arms, hauling her away from me like a piece of luggage they were reclaiming. “Come back here, we’re not done with you.”

“She’s finally losing it,” the smug Jack laughed, watching her thrash against them. “What did you do to her? She’s broken now.”

But something had shifted in her eyes. It wasn’t fear anymore. It was like she wasn’t the same person, and it made me question if she was ever afraid to begin with.

Karina screamed, but it wasn’t a plea or a cry for help. It was a raw, almost animalistic sound of frustration that tore through the room, sending chills down my spine as I kneeled hopelessly on the floor.

She broke free from their holds and lunged forward, grabbing my legs, burying her face in my thighs again.

“Fuck me!” she growled, kissing my skin wildly. “I want you to fuck me!”

I looked down at her—at the desperation in her eyes that was quickly turning into resentment. Then I looked at the audience. No one I recognized was there anymore. John, James, Jake—everyone was gone. Only a sea of monsters practically drooling at the edge of their seats.

“I can’t,” I whispered, tears burning my eyes. “I’m sorry, Karina. I can’t.”

The Jack grabbed her ankle, dragging her back. “Pathetic,” he spat, looking at me with pure disgust. “She’s begging you to use her, and you’re refusing. You’re not a Jack. You’re a fraud.”

He turned to Karina, towering over her. “And you. You’re no High Ace. You’re just a used-up toy. Wonyoung deserves to take your place. She’s twice the woman you are.”

Something inside her completely snapped. I saw it happen in slow motion—a hot wave of rage flooded her face, drowning out whatever was left of the girl begging me for help.

She laughed. It was a manic, broken sound that echoed uncomfortably in the silence that followed.

“Is that what they say now?” she snarled, her voice trembling with a dark, venomous amusement. “That she’s twice the woman?”

A terrifying smile spread across her face, not one of submission, but of a predator recognizing its prey—or rather, a prey realizing it was never one at all.

“You’re all pathetic,” she whispered, the sound low and dangerous. “I’m bored of this show.”

She dropped to her knees in front of the Jack, her hands flying to his already hardening length with a speed that made him stumble back in surprise.

“What the hell—”

Before he could even steady himself, she had him in her mouth, taking him deep with a suction so intense his knees buckled instantly.

The Kings stood frozen, shocked by the sudden act of rebellion and shift in power. They didn’t move to stop her; they just watched, stunned, as she worked the Jack with a violent, punishing rhythm. Her head bobbed furiously, her tongue swirling around his tip while her throat massaged him deeper than he had probably ever been taken in his life.

She looked up, spit still trailing from her chin. “You think only Wonyoung can make you come with her mouth?” she taunted, her voice dripping with anger. “Who do you think carried this House before she was drawn? Who do you think you’re talking to when you dare to speak my name so casually?”

“H-hold on, wait—”

She didn’t let him answer—she didn’t care what he had to say. She swallowed him whole again, sucking with such ferocity that he cried out, his legs shaking violently until he spilled into her mouth with a loud groan of defeat.

“Never call an Ace by her name again for as long as you live,” Karina snarled, spitting his cum directly onto his face just before shoving him aside. “Worthless trash.”

Then she spun around, grabbing the nearest King by the shoulders and forcing him down onto the mat. “Now you,” she said calmly.

“Karina, what’s gotten into—”

There wasn’t a single ounce of care left in her to explain. She mounted his face, grinding her dripping pussy against his mouth with a feral energy that forced him to work for every breath. At the same time, she reached up and grabbed the second King, pulling him down until his cock was level with her face.

“Hurry up and come,” she commanded, her voice ragged as she began stroking him firmly. “I’ve got better things to do with the time remaining.”

She took the second King into her mouth while riding the first one’s face, turning the scene into a grand, shocking performance that left the audience with no room to breathe, let alone think.

But she didn’t stop there.

“Get up.” She grabbed the King beneath her by his hair, yanking him upwards. “Fuck me properly,” she ordered, pushing him to his knees.

She kneeled upright, aligning her ass with his cock before impaling herself back onto him.

“J-Jesus,” he muttered, his hands scrambling to grip her waist for balance as her pussy swallowed him whole. “Fuck—you’re crazy!”

Then, she grabbed the second King’s cock, forcing it between her breasts, squeezing them together around his length.

“What the hell’s gotten into you?” he groaned, struggling to keep balance.

“Harder,” Karina commanded the King behind her, arching her back. “You two talked a big game earlier, but this is all you’ve got?”

She alternated between dragging her wet, open mouth down the second King’s shaft, swallowing him whole, and then pulling back to suffocate him with the softness her cleavage.

“Fuck!” the King in front of her cried out as she squeezed her breasts around his length, milking him with a rhythmic, ruthless pressure.

He couldn’t last. He erupted, hot white streams firing across her chest and neck, painting her pale skin with his defeat.

She didn’t flinch or even move; she just watched him come undone, her eyes gleaming with a triumphant satisfaction as he shuddered and went limp in her grasp.

“Pathetic,” she muttered, staring him down as she continued to grind back against the King behind her.

His composure had shattered completely; his hands gripped her hips, fingers digging into her flesh like they were the only thing keeping him from falling off the edge of the world.

She leaned her weight back against his chest, reaching up to tangle her fingers in his hair, yanking his head forward with a sharp, commanding force. “Come on,” she hissed against his ear. “Harder. Faster. Deeper.”

He obeyed, his hips snapping forward with a desperate, animalistic speed that made her breasts bounce violently with every impact, forcing the cum covering her chest to splash and drip down her stomach.

“Make me fold, Master,” she taunted, her lips parted as she looked right into his defeated eyes. “I dare you.”

He groaned, a low, weak sound of surrender, and leaned back on his hands, his head falling back as the pressure built to what looked to be an unbearable peak.

She didn’t slow the rhythm; she took control instead—pushing herself back onto him with a grinding motion that caused him to whimper.

“I’m com—”

She popped off his length right as he groaned loudly, leaving him to spill his seed uselessly into the air, before hot, thick spurts splashed messily over the curve of her ass and thighs.

“It was that easy?” she scoffed, repeating their words mockingly.

She stood up, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as the three of them lay panting on the floor.

“Oh my,” the Dealer said, voice blaring over the roar of the crowd. “It would seem that the performance has taken quite the turn this year, folks…”

Karina looked at the clock and finally turned to me, as if ready to collect a prize with whatever time remained. Her chest was heaving, her skin flushed a violent shade of pink, and her eyes were wild—dilated, dangerous, and completely locked onto mine. She crawled over the mat, the red ropes trailing behind her like a leash she had snapped.

She didn’t ask this time. She grabbed the back of my neck and buried her face there, her teeth grazing the skin of my throat.

“Park Wonbin,” she whispered against my pulse, her hot breath sending shivers down my spine. “I cleared the table for you. Now will you fuck me?”

She sucked hard, intentionally leaving a mark, branding me right below the leather collar for everyone to see.

“Why are you doing this?” I breathed, my entire body practically screaming to have more of her, even though my mind was fighting profusely. “Why do I have to fuck you? It’s already over. You won.”

She pulled back, her hands tangling in my hair, yanking my head back until I was forced to look up at her. “It’s not over until you make me fold,” she said with a smirk.

“What’s the point?” I said, feeling my mouth water against my will as my eyes focused on her swollen red lips. “What’s gotten into you?”

She tilted her head like a predator toying with its food. “I just want you to fuck me, Park Wonbin,” she said with a fake tone of innocence. “We have to play our roles. They’re all watching. Or are you going to disappoint everyone like you disappointed her?”

She sank down onto me without warning.

“F-fuck…” I gasped, my hands gripping her waist instinctively as her heat completely enveloped me.

She was so terrifyingly hot and wet, moving with so much precision that it was like she was curating every sensation around my shaft.

“Is this how she likes it?” she spat, grinding her hips down. “Does Wonnie prefer when you just sit there and make her do all the work?”

“Leave her out of this,” I grunted, clenching my jaw. “If you want to play games, don’t mention her name.”

She rode me with a punishing rhythm, her nails digging into my scalp, twisting the strands. “Are you mad? Are you going to punish me now?”

It was like my hands had a mind of their own. They latched onto her ass, squeezing hard into her cheeks, lifting them as they bounced up and down my length.

“There you go,” she moaned, running her tongue across my ear. “Touch me. You want to, I know you do.”

“Why are you like this, Karina?” I moaned. “We don’t have to do this.”

“Come on, make me fold. You promised you’d help. You came all the way here to help, didn’t you? Or are you secretly enjoying this too much?” She feigned a gasp. “You love how my pussy feels, don’t you? Could it be—my god—you like fucking me more than Wonnie? You like me more—”

Something inside me snapped. The jealousy, the drugs, the sheer audacity of her taunts—it all boiled over into an exploding rage.

“Shut up,” I growled, flipping her off me.

She gasped loudly as her back hit the mat, but before she could react, I was on top of her. I grabbed her ankles and forced her legs up, pinning them back until her knees were beside her shoulders, exposing her completely.

Her pussy was drenched in arousal, practically leaking onto the mat below us, and her nipples were so stiff that it looked like they were screaming to be sucked on.

I drove into her, sliding right back into her slippery hole without any resistance.

“Ah!” Her head slammed back against the cushion, eyes rolling back.

“Wipe that smirk off your face,” I said, thrusting harder into her as we glared at each other, eyes locked between a dense layer of sweat and fury.

“Oh god,” she moaned, her hand drifting down to rub her clit furiously. “You’re so deep, I can feel you all the way inside me.”

“No.” I reached down and snatched her hand away, pinning it above her head. “You don’t get to come. You have to fold.”

“Then make me!” she screamed, bucking her hips to meet me. “Choke me! Slap me! Fuck me to dea—”

My hand found her throat, squeezing just hard enough to silence her and make her eyes flutter. My other hand lightly struck her cheek; the sound was sharp, shocking, but she just whined, her hips snapping faster, desperate for more.

“Fold!” I barked, slapping her again.

“Harder!” she demanded, hitting me back, stinging my cheek. “Stop holding back! Everyone can see you being a fucking coward! Aren’t you embarrassed?! Do it properly, you worthless Jack!”

It was like I was possessed by something that wasn’t human anymore. I flipped her over, pressing her face into the cushion, and grabbed her hips, pulling her back onto me to fuck her flat on the floor with a fast, punishing pace.

“Fold, now!” I yelled, somewhere between a command and a plea.

“No! I don’t want to fold!” she sobbed into the mat, her voice muffled but ecstatic. “Your cock feels so fucking good! Keep fucking me just like this! Fuck me harder than you’ve ever fucked Wonnie!”

I slapped her ass—once, twice, three times—leaving bright red handprints on her pale skin, but the harder I tried, the more she screamed in delight.

“Fold!” I commanded, pumping into her violently, forcing loud splashing sounds out of her hole as I pulled one of her knees up to deepen the angle.

She smiled, eyes rolling now. “More! Give me more!”

“You really won’t fold?” I warned, reaching down to wet my thumb with her overflowing juices before circling the entrance of her other hole. “Last chance.”

Her lips parted, eyes widening as she stared straight into my eyes, past wherever the windows to my soul were supposed to be. “Do it,” she dared.

I pulled her cheeks apart and pushed my thumb right into her ass, feeling the warm flesh squeezing me immediately like they were fighting off an intruder.

Her entire body seized.

But I kept fucking her roughly, driving into her as hard as I could while my thumb sank deeper with every thrust until she’d swallowed it whole.

“Oh fu—oh fu—fuck—fuuuuck—I’m coming s-s-so hard—ungh—”

She still didn’t fold—she shattered, clamping down on me in both places, milking me with a violence that tore a roar from my own throat.

I couldn’t hold back. I was drowning in whatever demonic force had cursed the both of us to share this sinful moment together.

“Fold, please—” I begged, just before pulling out at the last second.

My hips jerked uncontrollably as I spilled all over the curve of her ass and the dip of her lower back, collapsing right on top of her, lungs burning, heart hammering like a malfunctioning machine.

We lay there for a moment, a tangle of limbs and heavy breathing, while the audience roared with such intensity that I thought it would break my eardrums.

Then, slowly, she turned her head. She shifted, crawling out from under me, and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to my drenched forehead.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice broken but mischievously satisfied.

Then she turned to the Dealer.

“I fold,” she announced, right before falling over me.

┈┈・ ✦ ・┈┈

“Ladies and gentlemen… the moment has arrived at long last.”

The first thing I felt was the cold, pressing flat against my cheek, as my eyes slowly opened to the sound of the Dealer’s voice echoing through the stage. My skull was hollow, and my limbs were somewhere far away from me, like they weren’t even a part of my body anymore.

Then came the smell: floral, warm, and mildly sweet against a room that reeked of sweat, sex, and cigars.

The lingering trace of Yujin’s perfume mixed with Karina’s clung to my flesh, branded into my throat, collarbone, and arms, reminding me that the nightmare had been real the entire time.

“We now begin the final round of the Blackjack Auction. The last, yes… but certainly not the least—and for many of you, this may very well be the beginning of the real show.”

I blinked against the overhead lights, my body still catching up on what my ears had just registered.

The last round. It was almost over, but the end never felt so far away.

“Now, for our first-time auctioneers, you may have noticed from the beginning that your decks each came with an ace card,” the Dealer said, moving along the edge of the stage with that annoying, exaggerated stance. “Yes, you guessed right… In the final round, these aces can finally be played.”

My stomach dropped straight through the floor. How many more people were going to be dragged onto this stage before these sick bastards were satisfied?

“My lovely patrons, if you’re thinking that ace cards may be used in the final round to bring back Aces from the previous rounds, then you’d be correct!” The Dealer raised a single finger, his voice dropping into a low warning. “But do keep in mind, you may only summon Aces that belong to the same House as the performer—there will be no cross-mixing tonight!”

Bring them back.

The words landed like a slap to the face. All of them, pulled back under these lights for another round of whatever these masked animals decided they were worth tonight.

“However! It comes with a very hefty price tag.” He stopped and spread his arms wide, basking in the hunger of the crowd like it was sunlight as the audience leaned forward in their seats. “You see, Ace cards cost… exactly half of their own pot during their round. So yes, use them wisely… for they can get quite pricey, even for the most prestigious of guests.”

A low hum of whispers broke out across the tables; some sounded like shock, others entertained and greedy.

Half of their pot, just to pull someone back out here. Just to buy another performance from a body that had already given everything it had.

“Now then,” the Dealer said, his voice laced with both malice and excitement. “Shall we begin?”

The giant screens suspended above the stage flickered, plunging the room into total darkness for a split second before a massive, bleeding crimson heart illuminated the space. The scarlet glow washed over the masked faces in the audience, turning the sea of billionaires into what looked like a gallery of predators covered in blood.

“For the House of Hearts’ final performance, we present the princess herself,” the Dealer announced. “She has reigned over the industry for countless years, her career and track record a force to be reckoned with, stealing the hearts of many. Please welcome the High Ace of Hearts… Sakura of LE SSERAFIM!”

The crowd cheered loudly as Sakura stepped out from the shadows, her movements so delicate that she didn’t seem to disturb even the air around her. Like all the other Aces, she wore nothing but a velvet red collar around her neck and a matching silk blindfold, shadows carefully hugging her waist like a dark corset to exaggerate every dip and curve of her doll-like proportions.

“Welcome back, my dear,” the Dealer purred, stepping to the side as if he were unworthy of sharing her spotlight. “In a mere two years, the House of Hearts has already molded you into a deity. Tell me, what do you plan on showing our patrons tonight?”

Sakura stood perfectly still, her hands gracefully clasped behind her back, tilting her chin up slightly. “I have a special talent that I’d like to show you all,” she said softly. “I also want to remind our wonderful VIPs… that those who love with all their hearts will receive nothing but devotion in return from our House.”

An enthusiastic applause instantly filled the hall. It was surprisingly polite, but underneath the cheers and steady clapping, there was an undeniable excitement of men rushing to grab their cards.

“You heard her! Thirty seconds, my lovely patrons!” the Dealer announced with a loud clap. “Show us your true devotion!”

BIDDING OVER Sakura ♥ [Team 1] 🅹 + 🅹 [Team 3] 10 + 10 + 10 + 10 = 40 [Team 5] 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 (Winner!) Total points: 40 + 6 🅹 (₩2,200,000,000)

It clicked instantly to me upon seeing the results. No one was even bothering with normal cards anymore—the entire auction had turned into a strategic standoff of who was hoarding their Jokers for their favorite High Aces. Everything prior to this was just foreplay to these people.

“Team Five has played a perfect hand, with no contenders!” the Dealer shrieked, pointing at the board as the numbers shifted to tally the final cost. “Let’s waste no more time, show us your face cards!”

Team 5 x Sakura: x3 Ace x1 Queen x1 King ((109 + 102 + 175) / 2 + 35) (₩4,480,000,000)

“One King and three Aces! These Hearts simps are so stupid that it hurts!” someone laughed from the front row. “This Hearts round costs almost as much as Karina’s!”

“Finally, we see the infamous Harem of Hearts!”

“Now this is one round you’re better off watching than participating in!”

The Dealer threw his arms wide, silencing the guests. “Team 5 has claimed the High Ace of Hearts! And in their infinite generosity, they have invoked the absolute right to resurrect the entirety of the House of Hearts!”

He paused for effect—letting the anticipation build before leaning into the microphone.

“Let us welcome back our lovely Aces of Hearts… The delicate Sullyoon! The sweet Eunha! The enchanting Hanni! And of course, the one who holds them all in her embrace… the one and only Queen of Hearts, Yoona!”

From Table Five, only one man stepped forward, just as the screen had promised. He walked up the stairs slowly, carefully unbuttoning his suit jacket as if approaching an altar, before stopping just short of the chair set in the center of the stage.

“It is an absolute honor, Sakura-ssi,” he said, his voice surprisingly gentle as he bowed his head to the goddess before him. “I’m such a big fan. I’ve admired you for so many years.”

Sakura reached back and untied her blindfold, letting the silk drop to the floor. She paused to admire the view, her gaze slowly dragging over his sharp suit before a gentle smile bloomed on her face.

“Your Majesty,” she replied softly, pressing her palms flat against his chest to guide him backward until he sank helplessly into the chair. “The honor is entirely mine.”

“You’re so gorgeous,” he breathed, not even blinking once. “You’re just so perfect—”

She captured his tongue without hesitation. It wasn’t a forced kiss, but it was deep and sensual, clearly a reward for his devotion.

They moved together so seamlessly that it looked like a movie scene, right up until she finally pulled away, leaving a glossy shine of saliva across his lips under the stage lights.

“You’re a good kisser,” she said shyly. “I got lucky tonight.”

With a soft exhale, she dropped to her knees, dragging his hands down with her and resting them on her shoulders.

“I want to kiss you here too,” she whispered, keeping her eyes locked with his, as if they were tethered to one another. “Can I?”

“Of course,” he said, heaving from anticipation. “Anything you want.”

“Make sure you serve a King who cherishes us properly, Sakura-ssi,” a velvety voice purred from the dark.

Sakura bit her bottom lip playfully. “Yes, sunbae-nim,” she said, turning her head.

Yoona stepped into the light, her red dress flowing around her ankles while a golden crown gleamed brightly atop her head. She knelt right beside Sakura on the floor, and with practiced, feminine grace, unzipped the man’s trousers, freeing his already throbbing length.

He gasped, eyes darting between the two of them. “I-I thought Queens weren’t part of the show—”

Yoona’s smile alone was enough to silence him.

“Queens can do whatever they want,” she said, simply.

“Thank you, my Queen…” the man whispered, his chest heaving with a mix of lust and profound respect. “I adore all of you…”

Yoona just looked across his lap, catching Sakura’s eyes as they shared a soft, almost telepathic smile—a quiet, mutual understanding of exactly what they were about to do to him before they both leaned in.

“Nice and slow,” she murmured, leaning in to run her tongue slowly up one side of his shaft while Sakura mirrored her on the other. “Just like we always practiced.”

Their heads bobbed in perfect unison as they shared him completely, moving with care, their tongues swirling around the head and shaft, trading saliva and soft, muffled moans. Every few seconds, Sakura would pull back just enough to press a gentle kiss to Yoona’s lips right over him, sharing his taste before diving back in.

The King let his head fall back against the velvet chair, a long, shaky sigh escaping his throat. His fingers tangled lovingly in their hair, gently stroking it instead of pushing them down.

“You’re both so good…” he whispered, his voice overwhelmed with emotion. “This must be what heaven feels like…”

“Only for you, Your Majesty,” Sakura answered, looking up at him with large, adoring eyes as she gently squeezed the base. “We’re yours tonight. All of us.”

Somewhere from the darkness then came Sullyoon, crawling up from behind the velvet chair. Her skin practically glowed under the lights, appearing as pristine and vibrant as a fairy stepping out of a dream. Her hair fell in perfect, silky waves over her shoulders, and her lips held a flawless, rosy tint that completely masked the exhaustion of the night.

The King tilted his head back to look at her, gently brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. “You look radiant, Sullyoon-ssi,” he murmured, a genuine sense of awe in his tone. “It’s as if your earlier round never even happened.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty. I had a lot of time to rest.” Sullyoon smiled sweetly as she presented a single blue pill between her fingertips. “Would you like to extend your pleasure with us?”

He parted his lips without hesitation, allowing her to place it directly onto his tongue with hers.

“I saw there were other colors earlier on another stage,” he said, and swallowed it dry as she delicately traced his jawline with her finger. “Why only the blue one?”

Yoona briefly pulled off his shaft. “The House of Hearts only uses pleasure pills, Your Majesty,” she explained smoothly. “We have no need to artificially manufacture stamina or lust here.”

“It’s the only pill you need,” Sullyoon said with a soft giggle. “Even kisses will feel good. Let me show you.”

The King let out a soft, appreciative exhale as she leaned further over the backrest, her breasts pressing flush against his neck as she tilted his chin up, crashing her mouth against his to swallow his eager groans. Their tongues tangled messily as saliva pooled between their lips.

Beneath them, Sakura and Yoona continued their worship, the wet slurps and suction of their mouths perfectly complementing the sloppy sounds of the kiss above.

The stage seemed to soften around them as Hanni and Eunha gracefully made their way across the floor, moving like royal handmaidens, their bare skin catching the warm light as they came to kneel gently on either side of his velvet chair.

“Master,” Hanni said, her voice light and melodic as they looked up at him with bright, adoring eyes. “Can we kiss you too?”

He breathed softly, breaking his kiss with Sullyoon just long enough to reach out and lovingly cup their cheeks. But as his hand found Eunha’s face, his thumb gently stroked her cheekbone, a sympathetic frown forming on his lips.

“Are you alright, my sweet Eunha?” he whispered, his tone dropping into a cradle of genuine concern. “Those girls were so incredibly cruel to you earlier. You didn’t deserve any of that.”

Eunha melted into his palm, a fragile, beautiful smile blooming on her face. “I’m perfectly fine now, Your Majesty,” she hummed, turning her head just enough to press a warm, grateful kiss against his palm. “You’re so sweet for asking.”

Both girls then leaned in delicately to unbutton his shirt, pressing soft, loving kisses against his chest. Their warm tongues darted out, swirling gently around his nipples with a teasing rhythm as he let his head fall back against Sullyoon’s breasts, completely melting into their tender care.

“Sakura-ssi,” Yoona suggested softly, pulling her tongue off the base of his length. “Why don’t you show him your special skill now?”

Sakura smiled affectionately, gazing up at the King through her eyelashes. “Not a lot of people know about this, Your Majesty,” she whispered, her tone playful and sweet. “Let’s keep it our secret, okay?”

Leaning in, she opened her mouth and swallowed his entire length in one smooth, flawless glide. She buried her face into his lap, her throat flexing as she took him incredibly deep, maintaining a wet, steady rhythm without a single gag. The King gasped, his hips instinctively bucking upward as he felt the tight, warm squeeze of her throat massaging him.

“My god… that’s incredible,” he breathed in awe, his fingers gently caressing her hair as he melted into the velvet chair.

After a few more devastatingly deep plunges, she slowly pulled back with a soft pop, leaving him completely coated in her saliva.

“I’ve been practicing something else lately, too,” she murmured, resting her chin delicately on his thigh. “Is it okay if show you?”

It was like he was completely captivated by her eyes and could only offer a weak, ecstatic nod.

Sakura smiled naughtily and nodded at Hanni and Eunha, who instantly dropped from his chest to gently grab his ankles. With careful elegance, they pulled his legs wide open and hoisted them up over the velvet armrests.

They seamlessly took over his length, burying their faces into his lap to lovingly suck his shaft and head with eager enthusiasm while Sakura ducked lower beneath them. She delicately cupped his balls, pulling them into her mouth and swirling her tongue around the skin before trailing her warm kisses further down.

“O-oh, wow…” he whimpered.

She pushed her face right between his thighs, her tongue diving beautifully into the crease, licking him with an eager, unapologetic passion that made him arch his entire spine off the cushion.

“God—wow—you—”

He let out a breathless groan, tilting his neck up to capture Sullyoon’s soft tits, as if to silence himself. She smiled as he sucked eagerly on her nipple, pulling out a sweet, melodic sigh from her mouth while Hanni and Eunha worked together in absolute harmony, their lips sliding up and down his shaft. Beneath them, Sakura’s tongue continued to push deep, exploring his lower body with an intimate, eager rhythm, making his toes curl into the velvet fabric of the chaise.

“Wait. Please… stop for a moment…”

He gently nudged Sullyoon back just enough to catch his breath, looking down at the tangled, gorgeous arrangement of stunning women worshipping him.

“Let me return the favor,” he breathed, his eyes locked onto Sakura with total adoration. “Please. I want to taste you.”

“Of course, your Majesty,” she replied obediently.

Sakura simply smiled as she pulled back, but before she could move, the King reached down and lifted her directly into his arms in one single motion as if she was weightless. He held her closely, pressing a deep, passionate kiss against her lips, letting out a soft, grateful hum before he gently laid her down onto the dark mat.

Her chest heaved softly, her bare legs spreading wide to expose her glistening entrance to the blinding lights. The King immediately dropped to the floor between her thighs and buried his face entirely in her wetness, groaning into her as he tasted her nectar.

“You’re so perfect, Sakura-ssi,” he murmured against her folds, eagerly slurping as he licked her with the same devotion she had just given him.

But he wasn’t alone.

“Let’s all worship Kkura-sunbaenim today,” Sullyoon whispered softly with a sweet smile. “She looks so pretty like this.”

She gracefully crawled over to Sakura’s sprawling body, with Hanni and Eunha immediately following right behind her. The three of them descended upon her like a gentle wave of love. They kissed her neck, tenderly sucked on her breasts, and ran their hands all over her trembling thighs. Serving their High Ace right alongside the King, their tongues traced the soft skin of her flawless body, mixing their sweet, lovely moans into a single, overwhelming chorus.

The edges of the room melted away again as the drugs pulsed through my veins. Time lost its meaning, the stage blurring into a continuous loop of gleaming skin and pink lips.

When my eyes managed to focus, the King was flat on the mat, entirely surrendered to them. Sakura had shifted her position, maneuvering herself directly over his face. He eagerly lifted his neck to lap at her wetness, slurping with the same hunger as before. On either side of her, Hanni and Eunha crawled in close, their tongues darting out to lick and suck at Sakura’s nipples, pulling soft, airy moans from her throat. Down below, Sullyoon positioned herself between his sprawling legs, taking his entire length deep into her mouth, bobbing her head in a steady, rhythmic worship.

The scene shifted like water changing containers, a fluid, graceful rotation that almost seemed habitual: Sakura, Eunha, and Hanni kneeling between his thighs, two of them dragging their tongues up and down the sides of his shaft while the third licked his balls, pausing only to crash their lips together in a sloppy, tangling three-way kiss as their saliva dripped onto his skin for Sullyoon to then devour along with his cock.

The next time I blinked, the King was standing up, his chest heaving as Sakura dropped to her knees, taking him entirely down her throat with absolutely zero effort. Behind him, Sullyoon knelt with her face between his cheeks, swirling her tongue into him while her melodic moans vibrated into his skin. Above, Eunha pressed her soft body flush against his front, capturing his mouth in a deep, dripping kiss with Hanni kneeling at his side, lapping at his nipples.

Eventually, his legs gave out, and he collapsed flat onto his back against the padded mat. But the girls didn’t let him rest; they took turns climbing over his hips, riding him with intoxicating grace. As Sakura bounced on his lap, leaning back and gasping at the ceiling, Sullyoon straddled his face, spreading her juices over his face and smearing them across his chin. Meanwhile, Eunha and Hanni stole their lips, all four of them worshipping each other just as much as they worshipped him.

The scene changed again. The King laid Sakura on her back, driving into her splashing pussy with slow, passionate thrusts. At his head, Sullyoon and Hanni leaned in to trap his mouth in that same signature three-way kiss, while Eunha positioned herself directly over Sakura’s face, grinding her hips back and forth.

I blinked again, and when my vision cleared, the King had pulled Sakura onto her hands and knees. He thrust into her from behind, the red collar a stark contrast against her flushed, sweat-drenched neck while she arched her spine upward, turning to secure his lips in a messy, eager kiss. Just below them on the dark mat, Sullyoon and Eunha were beautifully tangled together, their legs draped over one another’s shoulders as they buried their faces deeply between each other’s thighs. Beside their tangled bodies, Hanni crawled beneath Sakura’s arched frame, tilting her head up to lovingly latch onto her breasts, pulling and sucking at the soft nipples.

They shifted again and again, their voices melting together into a beautiful, overwhelming song of breathy sobs and cries of pure ecstasy. Sakura crawled forward, burying her face between Sullyoon’s thighs as the King relentlessly pounded into her from behind, every heavy slap of his hips met with a desperate, melodic harmony of moans. Behind him, Eunha parted his cheeks, burying her tongue into his hole with every thrust of his hips, her own muffled squeals of pleasure syncing perfectly with the chaotic rhythm of the stage.

“God—I’m going to—” he cried, his voice tearing raw against the heavy air.

Sakura instantly pulled away from Sullyoon and spun around, dropping to her knees to take him entirely down her throat just as his hips locked.

My skull pounded violently. The borrowed time I had was nearing its end.

The last thing my fading vision registered was Sakura pulling away, thick white liquid dripping from her swollen lips, before passing the load into Sullyoon’s waiting mouth. Hanni and Eunha immediately swarmed them, desperately swapping the cum between the four of them, their voices and giggles overlapping in a chaotic, needy chorus.

“Your Majesty, can you fuck us too?”

“Please, I want to come, too.”

“Me too, pretty please?”

┈┈・ ✦ ・┈┈

“Our next High Ace is a true veteran of the Auction, a diamond that shines brighter than the sun itself,” the Dealer announced, pacing the edge of the spotlight. “A precious gem cut under pressure, honed by years of service. Her discipline is absolute. Her loyalty, unwavering. Her value, beyond dispute. This will be her fifth Blackjack Auction, and believe me when I say—she has only grown more brilliant with time.”

The crowd’s murmurs turned into a low, hungry roar as a tall, breathtaking figure stepped into the light. Tzuyu walked with a cold, untouchable elegance, her red collar catching the harsh beams like shattered glass scattered across her throat.

“Please welcome the High Ace of Diamonds—Tzuyu of Twice!”

The room erupted in a way it never had for the House of Diamonds before, a wave of cheers washing over the stage like a spotlight of sound.

“My dear,” the Dealer purred, stopping beside her and tilting the microphone toward her lips. “Your reputation is a force to be reckoned with in these halls. Your talents remain unchallenged after all these years. Tell me, what do you intend to carve into the memories of our esteemed guests tonight?”

Tzuyu answered without hesitation, her voice smooth and devoid of warmth. “For years, the House of Diamonds has served as the standard that others only hope to mirror,” she answered confidently. “True power stems from accepting that, ultimately, you possess nothing beyond your own desires. Many have tried and failed to relinquish their stubborn pride. Surrender to us, and be rewarded. Submit entirely, and we will serve you until you forget your very name.”

“You heard her, folks!” the Dealer roared, throwing his arms wide as the bidding screen lit up. “Who here dares submit to the House of Diamonds?!”

BIDDING OVER Tzuyu ♦ Results: [Team 5] 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) [Team 6] 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) Total points: 4 🅹 (₩1,200,000,000)

“A dead tie!” the Dealer laughed, spinning on his heels. “Which means, by our sacred laws, we immediately enter… Sudden Death!”

The audience roared, a mix of furious greed and primal excitement as the screens flashed again, loading the next set of bids in real-time.

Sudden Death: [Team 5] 10 + 9 + 10 + 7 = 36 pts [Team 6] 9 + 9 + 8 + 10 = 36 pts Sudden Death points: 72 (₩720,000,000)

“Another tie!” a woman shrieked from one of the elevated booths. “They’re matching each other card for card!”

“Thirty-six points each! We haven’t seen a bloodbath like this in years!” the Dealer howled, clutching his microphone as the crowd descended into absolute chaos. VIPs were leaning over their tables, shouting obscenities and placing side bets on who would break first. “But the Auction demands a single victor! We enter Sudden Death Round Two! Show us your hands!”

The hall held its collective breath as the massive screens zeroed in on the final two active tables. At Table Five, the silence was deafening. The guests sat frozen, staring at their hands.

Right next to them, Table Six watched the screen with predatory satisfaction. There was no celebration; they all just smirked as they slid their last card into the slot.

Sudden Death 2: [Team 5] OUT OF CARDS [Team 6] 2 + 4 + 2 + 2 = 10 pts Sudden Death points: 10 (₩100,000,000) Final points: 202 (₩202,000,000)

“And there you have it!” the Dealer shouted, his voice echoing over the thunderous applause and bitter groans of the defeated. “Team Six secures the magnificent High Ace of Diamonds! A historic victory built on absolute ruthlessness! Show us your face cards!”

Team 6 x Tzuyu: x3 Ace x4 King ((78+104+80)/2) +80) (₩4,130,000,000)

“Well, would you look at that,” he snickered, his voice dropping to a diabolical register. “Let us welcome back… the entire House of Diamonds.”

The girls stepped into the spotlight together, moving with a terrifyingly confident grace. Arin and Jiheon fell perfectly into step on either side of Tzuyu, with Xiaoting completing the tight formation right behind them. The four of them stood tall, accompanying their High Ace like a squad of royal guards, their respective diamond collars catching the harsh stage lights.

Then the four Kings from Table Twelve dragged themselves up the steps. The contrast was jarring. They were older, some rather thick around the middle, their expensive suits stretched over sloppy posture. They reeked of dark liquor and entitlement even from where I was. There was no polite bow, no formal greeting.

“Look at this,” the first King sneered, adjusting his mask. “All this money, and they just stand there like statues. You’d think they’d be begging on their knees to suck us off already.”

Xiaoting’s jaw tightened. She took a half-step forward, her chin tilting up in defiance. “Watch your tone. The House of Diamonds never begs.”

He let out a wet, ugly laugh. “You don’t beg? We just dropped three billion won on this table. You’re nothing but high-priced whores wearing shiny jewelry.”

Arin moved to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Xiaoting. “You bought thirty minutes of our time on stage,” she corrected. “Try to remember you are in a high-class establishment, assuming you even know what class means.”

The third King took an aggressive step forward. “Oh shut up, sweetheart. We paid for your mouth, but not to hear you speak.”

Jiheon let out a sharp, mocking scoff from Xiaoting’s other side. “Then you should have stayed at whatever shady back-alley club you crawled out of. You clearly came to the wrong place.”

The second King scoffed, stepping right in front of her. “Is that right? But we own you for the next thirty minutes, so I think you’ll do exactly what we tell you to do.” He reached out, his thick fingers grabbing her chin roughly.

Jiheon didn’t flinch, but her eyes narrowed with a cold, piercing look of disgust.

Tzuyu stepped between them, smoothly batting the King’s hand away from Jiheon’s face. She didn’t look angry—in fact, she looked utterly, terrifyingly calm.

“Kneel,” she ordered, simply.

The King stared at her, blinking in sheer disbelief before a booming laugh erupted from his chest. “Excuse me? Are you talking to me, you dumb bitch?”

“I said, kneel,” Tzuyu repeated, not raising her voice by a single decibel. “You are standing on our stage. You will show us respect.”

“I think you’ve got this backwards,” the third King said, stepping forward, trying to intimidate her with his height, even though he was barely taller. “You’re the one wearing the collar. You kneel.”

“Diamonds don’t kneel to cheap replicas,” a voice echoed from the back of the stage. “Not now, not ever.”

The Queen of Diamonds hadn’t moved from her throne, but her voice commanded the entire room. It was icy, carrying a heavy, threatening weight that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up.

The first King turned toward the darkness, a nasty smirk spreading beneath his mask. “Are you sure about that, Your Highness? Because we paid a fortune for this round. And we want it to go exactly as we requested.” He turned to the audience, throwing his arms out as if addressing a coliseum. “We want everyone to dominate the High Ace tonight! We want her treated like the filthy slut she is! We want the other three Aces to use her, just to show the world what true power looks like!”

The room erupted. Men howled and cheered from the darkness, slamming their hands on the tables, feeding into their insane demands.

“Absolutely not,” the Queen replied, her voice snapping like a whip. “You do not get to treat any of my girls like a common whore. You will follow our rules, or the round is over before it begins.”

“Is that so?” the second King challenged, crossing his arms. He looked past the stage, directly toward the throne hidden in the shadows. “Hey, King of Diamonds! Are you going to let your Queen ruin the show we paid for? Is this what your House stands for? Defiance? Mistreatment of your guests? We are the Kings tonight!”

The entire ballroom held its breath, waiting for his reponse.

After a moment, a deep, distorted voice finally crackled through the curtains, “Let’s see how it plays out.”

The Queen surged to her feet, the heavy scrape of her heels against the stage floor cut through the dead silence.

“No. I will not allow this.”

“They paid for the table, my Queen,” the King’s voice droned back, casually dismissing her authority in front of thousands of spectators. “Our House honors its highest bids.”

“Not this one.” She marched down the steps, her steps clicking like gunshots. “If you allow these pathetic, unwashed pigs to lay a single hand on my Aces, I will toss this crown into the fire.”

My chest tightened until it physically hurt. The air in the room suddenly felt impossibly heavy, suffocating me. Like the entire room was standing on a landmine.

The four Kings at the front just smirked, feeding off the chaos. “Look at her,” the first King mocked, adjusting his belt. “Thinking she actually has a say in what we bought.”

Before the Queen could retaliate, Tzuyu moved.

She stepped perfectly into the center of the spotlight; her gorgeous silhouette blocked the harsh glare, casting her in a flawless, untouchable light. Even surrounded by wolves, she looked completely at peace.

“My Queen,” she said serenely. “It’ll be okay.”

The Queen stopped, her shoulders visibly tense, rising and falling under the expensive red fabric of her gown. “Chou Tzuyu, step down. I will not let them—”

“You taught us what is to be a diamond,” Tzuyu interrupted, her tone still soft but absolute. “From the very first day they fastened that pink collar around my neck, it was you who shaped me. It was you who built the women standing here today.”

She reached up, her long fingers brushing the heavy jewels of her collar. “You taught us that Diamonds are never afraid. That we are resilient. That we don’t break under pressure. That we are forged by it.”

Tzuyu slowly turned her head back to the four men panting at the edge of the stage. Her expression was somehow completely empty—an insanely beautiful, but absolutely terrifying void.

“I know men exactly like you,” she said, her voice so cold it could freeze the air in the room. “You buy your way through life and think your riches make you gods. You think money equals power. But you don’t fit into this world at all. You just rent space in it.”

“Sunbaenim, please don’t do this,” Jiheon pleaded from behind her. “Don’t let them break you.”

“Let them try,” Tzuyu stated perfectly, her voice echoing through the silent ballroom. “There’s not enough money in this world to make us shatter.”

The Dealer finally stepped out from the shadows, a thin, amused smile playing on his lips. “My my my,” he murmured, offering her a slow, solitary clap. “Truly—I’m moved. High Aces are all just rebels at heart, aren’t they? Folks, this will be one hell of a performance, that’s for sure.”

“I accept their request,” Tzuyu said firmly, turning to face him.

The audience ate it up. Someone screamed her name like it was a bet. Someone else shouted something obscene, and the people around them howled, slapping the table hard enough to rattle glasses.

“You heard her folks, let the performance… begin!”

Behind the curtain line where the light couldn’t reach, something heavy hit the floor—a sound like gold against hardwood, an unmistakable clink followed by the sound of something rolling until it faded into nothingness.

“Your speech was both insulting and touching at the same time,” the first King said, grabbing Tzuyu by the shoulders and violently shoving her to the padded mat. “On your hands and knees. Now.”

Tzuyu hit the floor hard, but she caught herself, pushing up into a steady position on all fours. Her face remained perfectly composed, but the sudden submission sent a shockwave of sick excitement through the men.

The Kings laughed like they’d just won something.

“Look at her,” the second King taunted, already undoing his belt. “The famous Rim Queen. We saw your earlier rounds, you Diamonds are so proud of making everyone else fall apart. Let’s see how you handle it when it’s your turn.”

He stepped in close behind her, his hands clamping onto her hips. Tzuyu’s fingers curled against the mat, but she didn’t pull away.

“This is what you want, isn’t it, High Ace?” he sneered, leaning down, his mask almost brushing her ear. “You said it yourself. Let them try.”

“That’s right, I agreed to the round,” Tzuyu said, her voice still hauntingly steady. “Not because you own me. Because Diamonds don’t run.”

“But do they fold?” one of them asked, causing the others to erupt in a chorus of mocking whistles.

The Kings moved in, circling her—one at her side, one near her shoulders, one hovering at her hip—as if they were cornering her even though she wasn’t actually trying to escape. Their hands landed all over her body, gripping just a little too tight, like they were trying to test her limits.

“Listen to her,” one of them laughed, fingers brushing her thighs. “Our brave little Diamond. Moaning like a good girl for her audience.”

“I’m not moaning,” she muttered, though her breath was hitching now.

“So tough,” he mocked, dragging his palm slowly up the back of her leg before smacking her outer thigh. The sound cracked through the room; a bright pink imprint immediately bloomed on her skin. “But you secretly love this, don’t you? The whole room watching you on all fours, showing a side of you no one’s ever seen before.”

He continued spanking her, and Tzuyu’s back arched, her shoulders rolling as the sensations hit one by one. A sound finally left her; a breathy, undeniable moan that caused the crowd to react instantly. A wave of feral noise crashed over the stage—cheers, whistles, disgusting chants I couldn’t even pick apart.

“Show your hoobaes who you really are,” the King growled, spreading her legs apart to admire the view.

Without warning, he buried his face directly into her cheeks. Tzuyu gasped, her spine snapping into a sharp curve as his tongue dove deep into her. The other three Kings swarmed her, grabbing her hips and thighs to hold her in place as they took turns taking vicious, sloppy laps at her hole.

“What’s this? You’re howling,” they taunted between wet slurps, hands cracking against her other thigh. “You love it, don’t you? You love getting eaten out like a dog.”

Tzuyu didn’t respond with words. Instead, another loud, broken moan escaped her lips, echoing through the speakers like a confession of her body’s betrayal.

“Get the others over here,” the first King barked. “We paid for them, too.”

Arin and Xiaoting crept forward like they were walking through a dream, their eyes glazed and heavy, their movements fluid but detached from reality. Their cheeks were flushed a deep, bruised pink, and as they stood over the sight of Tzuyu, their thighs pressed together in a restless, unconscious rhythm.

But as Jiheon tried to follow, two other Kings intercepted her, catching her by the wrists.

“Not you,” one of them sneered, his gaze crawling over her with a bitter hunger that made my stomach turn. “We want you all to ourselves, brat. You deserve to be punished for what you did to our Europrean friends earlier.”

They pulled her toward the other side of the stage, leaving Arin and Xiaoting alone in front of Tzuyu’s exposed, trembling body displayed on all fours.

“Use these on her,” a King commanded, his voice dripping with a sick glee as he dropped two silicone vibrating dildos onto the mat. “Make her take every inch.”

Arin’s fingers trembled as she reached down to wrap her hand around the toy. “There’s no way we can do this to her,” she murmured. “She’s our sunbae.”

“Do it,” Tzuyu whispered from the floor, her eyes glassy, empty, but perfectly confident. “Diamonds don’t shatter, Arin-ah.”

The hesitation didn’t break all at once; it melted slowly, like glass under a flame. Arin stared down at the thick silicone in her small hand buzzing loudly as she flipped the switch. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths.

“Diamonds don’t shatter,” she repeated to herself, swallowing hard.

Her eyes darted from the toy to Tzuyu’s exposed, glistening folds, and a dark flush crept up her neck. It was as if the sheer taboo of it, the unthinkable act of degrading her own High Ace, seemed to seep into her bloodstream like a drug—or worse, a curse: the curse of being in the House of Diamonds. The lust for power, no matter who it was over.

“Sunbaenim… Did you know… your pussy is so pretty…” Arin whispered, stepping closer, her thighs practically glued together.

She aligned the blunt tip against Tzuyu’s entrance, her lips parting as she watched the silicone slide past the wet folds. “I’ve… always wanted to play with it.”

Tzuyu’s back arched, a soft, strangled sound catching in her throat as Arin pushed deeper. “It’s so big…”

“It’s not that big, you’re just really tight…” Arin’s grip tightened; a dark, intoxicating curiosity flooded her face, quickly replaced by a heavy, undeniable lust. She began to pump the toy, her movements finding a slow, merciless rhythm.

“You’re already so wet,” she murmured, rubbing her own clit with her other hand. “You’re swallowing the toy whole.”

“A-Arin—not so fast,” Tzuyu moaned, lowering her head.

“You control it then, sunbae…” Arin suddenly pulled Tzuyu’s body upright, forcing her to ride the thick, plastic shaft while the Kings watched in sick fascination.

“The Queen left us,” Xiaoting said, dropping to her knees. The cold perfection she usually carried was completely gone, replaced by a feverish hunger. “Only you can teach us now. Show us how to ride a cock, sunbae, just like the old days.”

She hovered over Tzuyu’s trembling body for just a second, her breath brushing over her bare skin, then buried her face right between her jiggling cheeks. Tzuyu was already slowly bouncing on the thick dildo, her knees spread wide as she pushed herself down on it with loud, messy slaps.

“Look at you taking the whole thing like a pro,” Arin teased, leaning in closer. “Tell Pink to use her tongue, sunbae.”

“Xiaoting-ah, please...” Tzuyu whined, her thighs shaking as she forced the toy deeper into her dripping pussy. “L-lick me.”

Xiaoting didn’t answer; her tongue darted out, swirling against Tzuyu’s other hole with a wet, careful slurp that made her shriek, her back arching hard enough to completely throw off her rhythm.

“Keep going,” Xiaoting mumbled against her flesh, letting out a muffled moan of her own right before pressing the other vibrator directly over her clit.

Tzuyu choked on a sharp gasp, her hips stuttering as the vibration sent what seemed like pure shock through her body. “Oh my god, wait—both at once is too much—”

“Don’t stop riding it,” Arin ordered, a dirty smile crossing her face as she watched the mess unfold. “Keep bouncing. Show us what a good little slut you are, sunbae.”

“Listen to her,” Xiaoting agreed, her lips wet with Tzuyu’s taste. “Take it all, sunbae. We want to learn from you.”

Xiaoting’s hands gripped Tzuyu’s hips tightly, locking her in place so she couldn’t squirm away from the intense buzzing. She pulled Tzuyu’s ass deeper into her mouth as if she were starving for the taste of her submission, relentlessly eating her out while Tzuyu sobbed, hopelessly grinding her soaked pussy against the dildo to follow their commands.

A King stepped directly in front of Tzuyu’s face, his hardened cock twitching with excitement. She didn’t even wait for an order—she opened wide, her lips stretching to engulf his thick cock, sucking him with a submissive need. The stage lights caught the violent shimmer of the diamonds around their necks as her own Aces thoroughly dismantled her dignity.

Off to the side, Jiheon was getting absolutely dominated, but for some reason, she appeared to be loving every second of it. The two Kings had flipped her completely upside down, one of them shoved his cock entirely down her throat while she dangled by her ankles, and the other hammered his shaft deep into her soaking pussy. But instead of fighting it, she was practically vibrating—her eyes were wide, taking in the harsh treatment like the sheer humiliation was unlocking some sick, submissive side of her she never knew existed.

Even while gagging around a thick dick, her gaze kept darting over to the other girls. She watched Tzuyu sobbing and bouncing on the dildo while Xiaoting pleasured her, and the sight of it seemed to make Jiheon’s own juices pour down the King’s cock, like she was getting off just from watching her High Ace get used.

“You’re so fucking tight,” one of the Kings said, delighted. “What an incredible pussy.”

“You’re not even good at sex,” she taunted, a dark smile invading her lips. “Just hurry up and come so I can join the real show.”

“What the fuck did you say?” he growled, grabbing her throat.

She just laughed, eyes slightly rolling. “I said you’re terrible at fucking,” she repeated, despite him picking up the speed. “Even Arin unnie fucks me better with a strap-on than this.”

The Kings dragged her up to her feet, twisting her arms behind her back to lock her in place. One of them fucked her relentlessly from behind, his hands grabbing her hips to pull her into every brutal thrust, while the other grabbed her jaw, forcing her mouth open to spear her throat with zero mercy.

When he finally pulled out of her mouth so she could breathe, Jiheon let out a loud, wet gasp. Drool hung from her swollen lips, but she immediately nodded toward the other stage.

“Just let me go over there,” she whimpered, her legs shaking as the King behind her kept pounding her bare ass. “I want them to use me, too. Please, let me join them.”

The King holding her arms scoffed. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back, forcing her to look up at him.

“You’re not going anywhere, slut,” he growled, slapping his wet cock lightly against her cheek. “We’re nowhere near done with you yet. Open your fucking whore mouth.”

Tzuyu completely embraced the degradation, transforming into a hyper-submissive mess before my very eyes. She crawled over to the first King, eagerly sucking his bare toes, worshipping his feet before moving up to part his cheeks with her own hands.

“Let me demonstrate my famous talent on you,” she pleaded, licking him submissively, her tongue swirling deep in his hole while another King grabbed her hips and pounded her from behind.

Once again, the drugs in my system made the timeline blur, chopping the performance into visceral, overlapping scenes of absolutely sinful debauchery, where it quickly became unclear which side was in control.

In one blink, a King was flat on his back with his legs hoisted into the air with Tzuyu between his legs, her tongue diving deep into his ass while Arin eagerly sucked his cock. Above, Xiaoting squatted directly over his face, grinding her dripping wetness into his mouth.

“Lick me properly, King,” Xiaoting commanded breathlessly. “Taste every last drop. This is what you paid for.”

“F-fuck—” he cried, voice muffled and thighs trembling from the overloaded pleasure. “This feels too damn good!”

The lights flashed, and the formation shifted. Tzuyu bounced wildly on his lap, taking his full length while desperately stuffing two other cocks into her mouth. Right above her, Xiaoting rode his face, leaning forward to make out with Arin.

“Look at her choking,” one of the men laughed, grabbing Tzuyu by her neck, holding her in place. “She’s good with her mouth, but not her throat, I guess.”

In the next fractured second, my brain caught Jiheon getting tossed between her two Kings like a human doll. One of them had her by the hips, relentlessly pounding her from behind while the other grabbed her hair, aggressively shoving his dick in and out of her mouth. She wasn’t even trying to keep up anymore. She was completely losing her mind, her eyes rolled all the way back into her head with her tongue hanging out in a sloppy, drooling mess. She laughed like an absolute maniac around the thick cock, looking like a broken, brainless toy getting off on being entirely used up.

“You dumb slut,” the King behind her growled, the harsh smacks of his hips syncing with her muffled, delirious giggles. “Is everything a joke to you?”

“You’re so pathetic,” she squealed. “I don’t know why I’m coming so much for such a fucking loser though—aghh!”

Then, the stage rearranged again. A King was fucking Xiaoting hard from behind, her small body jerking forward as she sucked another cock on the opposite end. Tzuyu and Arin swarmed the one fucking her, making out with him while plunging their wet fingers into his ass.

“Deeper,” Arin ordered, her voice completely slurred with lust as she guided Tzuyu’s hand. “Fuck his tight little hole with your fingers, sunbae.”

My head spun as another King sat like a tyrant in the plush velvet chair. Tzuyu and Xiaoting were on their knees, sharing his thick cock, their mouths slurping together.

“Suck it together, you greedy sluts,” he groaned, his hands shoving their heads down.

Right behind Tzuyu, someone was eagerly slurping her backside while Arin straddled another man’s face a few feet away. Jiheon was now part of the main show, leaning over the back of the plush chair, making out with the seated King from above, completely helpless as a fourth King aggressively fingered her spot.

“Fuck, you’re making such a mess,” he laughed, burying his fingers deeper into her dripping cunt until her juices gushed out and splattered onto the floor.

The flashes of skin and sweat just kept coming. A King stood tall in the center of the stage. Arin captured his lips in a filthy kiss, Tzuyu bobbed her head on his shaft, Xiaoting sloppily licked his balls, and Jiheon crouched behind his legs to bury her face between his thighs.

“Sunbaenim, with respect, I think you could use some dick-sucking pointers from Jiheon,” Arin suggested against the King’s lips. “And maybe you can teach her how to properly do whatever the hell she thinks that is.”

As soon as he moaned in pleasure, Arin and Xiaoting pulled away to immediately apply the exact same treatment to another standing King.

“You and I are a better duo, aren’t we?” Xiaoting purred, her chin covered in spit.

“I’d say so,” Arin said, smirking. “Open up, Your Majesty.”

The final image burned into my retinas before the scene dissolved. Jiheon sat backward on a King’s face, completely smothering him under her jiggling ass.

“Come on, fuckface,” Jiheon taunted, grinding her hips down hard over his nose. “If you can’t fuck me properly, at least make out with both of my holes to compensate.”

Arin and Xiaoting surrounded her, violently making out with each other while getting fucked from behind by two other men.

“You’re so fucking pretty when you’re getting fucked like this,” Arin moaned directly into Xiaoting’s mouth as their wet lips crashed together. “Take it all like a good girl. Make our House proud, Pink.”

And right in the middle of the mess, Tzuyu rode the face-smothered King’s cock in a chaotic rhythm, bouncing to the sloppy rhythm of the entire stage. “My god, it’s so deep!” she shrieked, her thighs slapping wildly against his pelvis. “I’ve never had a dick this big before, I’m gonna co—”

The drugs hammered my brain, splicing the final moments into a frantic, dizzying montage of absolute surrender from both sides. The hesitation was entirely gone. Every single one of them was addicted to the power, the degradation, and the animalistic pace of the Kings.

The stage and the power shifted back and forth, over and over. All four Aces were lined up on their knees in perfect symmetry, each one deeply swallowing a thick cock as their heads bobbed in unison, their eyes rolled back in pure ecstasy, completely lost to the sensation of being utterly filled.

“Look at this,” one of the Kings growled, his hands tangled in Jiheon’s hair to hold her steady as she sucked him. “Everyone thinks the House of Diamonds is so classy and elegant. But underneath all that expensive jewelry, you’re really just a bunch of repressed cocksluts, aren’t you? You all just needed to be broken in properly and the truth comes out.”

A sharp whistle echoed from the audience, and the Kings roughly yanked them around. They slammed all four Aces onto their hands and knees, lining up their exposed asses in a row, driving into them from behind in an aggressive, synchronized pace. The wet, slapping sounds of skin colliding echoed through the night, pulling loud, breathy moans from the girls as they arched their backs to take it deeper.

“Fuck, you’re all so nice and tight,” another King panted, his hips snapping forward to bury himself in Tzuyu’s cunt. “Beg for it. Tell everyone what you actually are.”

“We’re your sluts, Your Majesty—” Xiaoting sobbed, face planted into her arms. “We’re no different from common cheap whores.”

Without pausing, the Kings grabbed their hips and forcefully pulled them backward. The four Aces seamlessly transitioned into riding them from above, bouncing wildly on the thick shafts, their rainbow assortment of diamond collars glinting under the harsh lights as they threw their heads back, completely surrendering to the brutal pace.

“I wonder what your Queen would say if she could see you right now,” a King laughed, grabbing Arin’s waist to force her down harder. “Would she be proud of how hard you’re bouncing on my dick? Taking it like a cheap street hooker?”

“She would be so ashamed of us,” Arin cried, her tits bouncing in sync with the other girls’. “I’m so sorry, Your Majesty, we’re all embarrassments to the House of Diamonds.”

The formation dissolved one last time. They were flipped onto their backs, their long slender legs hooked over the broad shoulders of the Kings. The men pounded into them mercilessly as the girls were pressed shoulder-to-shoulder on the mat. In the middle of being completely destroyed, Tzuyu reached out, grabbing Xiaoting’s jaw to pull her into a desperate, messy kiss, and beside them, Arin and Jiheon tangled their tongues together, sharing their moans while the men relentlessly filled them.

“There you go,” a King commanded Jiheon, driving his cock deep into her soaking pussy. “Taste how much of a whore your sisters are.”

The scenes blurred into chaotic, isolated flashes. I caught a glimpse of Tzuyu riding a King hard in cowgirl, her mouth completely occupied by another thick cock. Across the stage, Xiaoting was pinned against an invisible wall of flesh, getting absolutely ravaged by two Kings while standing on her tiptoes. Nearby, Jiheon lay flat on the mat, her legs spread wide for a King plunging into her tight hole, while Arin squatted directly over her mouth, aggressively grinding her dripping cunt against Jiheon’s lips.

The roaring of the crowd reached a deafening pitch. One by one, the men yanked out of the girls’ drenched, sloppy, overused holes. They stood over the trembling, exhausted Aces, their hands working furiously over their shafts.

“Open up!” they commanded.

Thick, hot spurts of cum splattered across Tzuyu’s cheeks, coated Xiaoting’s lips, and painted Jiheon and Arin’s chests. The men emptied themselves entirely, leaving the girls completely covered in their disgusting lust.

The girls crawled toward each other like magnetic puzzle pieces. With the crowd screaming above them, Tzuyu, Xiaoting, Jiheon, and Arin collapsed together, eagerly licking the hot loads smeared across each other’s lips, cheeks, and chests. High-pitched, euphoric moans spilled from their lips, echoing through the massive ballroom as they swapped the thick, sticky mess from mouth to mouth, their tongues tangling wildly in aggressive, breathless kisses as they clambered over one another’s bare bodies. Loud, wet slaps of flesh and ragged gasps filled the air as they continued grinding their soaking folds together to extend their own pleasure, desperately chasing the high right there under the spotlight. They were entirely lost to the chaos, thrashing against each other until all four of them were covered in the exact same, undeniable proof of their betrayal and submission.

The House of Diamonds had fallen. And they had loved every single second of it.

┈┈・ ✦ ・┈┈

“Although we are but one round from the finale, the night is far from over!” the Dealer’s voice vibrated through the speakers, dragging me back from the edge of unconsciousness just enough to register his words. “We have witnessed the absolute devotion of the House of Hearts! We have witnessed the terrifying display of power in the House of Diamonds! But now, it is time to shift our focus to a different kind of perfection.”

The giant screens above flickered, and the bleeding red diamond dissolved into a stark black club.

“Our next High Ace is famous even within these halls,” the Dealer announced. “Her history in this Society is as legendary as they get. You see, before she became the undisputed face of the House of Clubs, she belonged to a different throne entirely.”

The crowd began to murmur, a low, buzzing anticipation that vibrated against the floorboards as my cheek pressed flat against the padded mat below me.

“That’s right! She was once the prized possession of the House of Spades,” the Dealer continued, drawing out the suspense. “The High Ace who reigned supreme, long before our lovely Karina ever wore the black collar. But in an unprecedented, historic trade, her position was forfeited for the beloved Jang Wonyoung herself!”

The applause that followed was deafening—a chaotic, hungry roar that rattled the bones in my chest.

“A true icon! A goddess of pleasure! Ladies and gentlemen! For the eighth consecutive year, please welcome the one and only High Ace of Clubs… Jennie of BLACKPINK!”

I forced my eyes open, just a fraction. Through the hazy, shifting lights, a slender silhouette stepped into the harsh white spotlight. She moved with a rather charming arrogance, seemingly unfazed by the animalistic frenzy she had just incited. Even through the fog drowning my brain, I could feel the suffocating weight of the lust in the room fixated entirely on her.

The Dealer stood silently for a moment, letting the weight of Jennie’s presence settle over the room. She didn’t even twitch; she just stood there with the black velvet collar snugly wrapped around her neck, breathing steadily and evenly as the wolves began to descend on her.

Finally, the Dealer raised a hand, his voice dropping into that low, thrilling whisper. “My dear, you are the last performance before our grand finale tonight. The audience is absolutely rabid for you. Do you have any words before we begin?”

Jennie tilted her chin up just a fraction. A small, chilling smirk pulled at the corner of her lips. “I don’t need to say anything. They already know what they’re paying for. I’ve proven it year after year that I am the entire package and more.”

The crowd lost its collective mind. Men slammed their fists against the tables, howling, while women chanted her name like a prayer.

“Then let the bidding begin!” the Dealer roared, his voice distorting in my ears like it was being played through a broken speaker. “Thirty seconds to claim the undisputed Goddess of Pleasure!”

BIDDING OVER Jennie ♣ Results: [Team 1] 10 + 9 + 10 + 9 = 38 [Team 4] 🅹 + 🅹 +🅹 + 🅹 (Winner!) [Team 7] 🅹 + 🅹 [Team 8] 🅹 + 🅹 Total points: 38 + 8 🅹 (₩2,780,000,000)

“It’s decided!” the Dealer shrieked, the sound piercing through my splitting headache. “Table Four claims the High Ace of Clubs! Tell me, gentlemen, how will you build your court? Will you summon the rest of her House as well?”

“Wait,” Jennie cut in, her voice smooth and authoritative.

“Yes, my dear?”

Her chin tilted toward the darkness where Team 4 sat. “Don’t play any aces,” she ordered. “My girls have been through enough tonight. Let them rest.”

Discourse rippled through the audience, but Jennie simply smirked at the impending chaos.

“Besides,” she purred, tracing a slow finger down her own collarbone. “This is my stage. I don’t share the spotlight with anyone. You emptied your wallets for me, so I expect all of your eyes strictly on me and me only.”

The men at Table Four immediately barked like actual dogs, practically foaming at the mouth in agreement.

“No Aces!” one of them shouted over the noise. “Just Kings and Jacks! All for Goddess Jennie!”

The giant screen flashed above, calculating the final math.

Team 4 x Jennie: x4 Jack x2 King (+120) (₩3,580,000,000)

My eyelids fluttered as the stage fast-forwarded and transformed like a glitched video. They didn’t waste any time—six men, two Kings in tailored suits and four naked, tall, muscular American Jacks, surrounded Jennie, immediately boxing her in.

“You really wanted all of us to yourself, didn’t you?” a younger Korean-American King murmured, his hands immediately finding her tits.

“I remember you,” Jennie whispered back, her blindfolded face tilting up to capture his lips in a deep, controlling kiss. “Don’t disappoint me this year.”

While their tongues tangled, a Jack stepped up behind her. “Goddamn, baby, you are as gorgeous as ever,” he muttered, his large hands trailing down her small waist to grab a handful of her ass. “It’s been too damn long.”

She let out a soft sigh as he squeezed her flesh possessively. “You missed me, didn’t you?” she asked, biting her bottom lip.

“I miss your tasty pussy,” he corrected, giving her cheeks a loud smack. “But you? Well, I’m still debating that one.”

She smirked just before her lips parted again. “Asshole.”

“Oh yeah—I definitely missed your tight little asshole, too.”

He let one hand slide down the curve of her back and slipped right between her thighs. Jennie gasped into the King’s mouth as the Jack drove two thick fingers into her.

“Look at you,” the Jack laughed quietly, pumping in and out of her with a familiar, practiced rhythm that instantly made her knees wobble. “Already so wet. You love being surrounded by all these big dicks, huh?”

“Just like old times.” Another Jack moved in next to her, running his tongue along her ear. “We know exactly how you like it, Jennie.” He reached down to join the first Jack, pressing his thumb firmly against her clit while the other kept playing with her wet folds. “Hard, fast, and rough. Isn’t that right?”

Jennie let out an airy moan, arching her back directly into his chest. “Fuck... right there,” she chirped, practically handing herself over to the men who clearly knew her body inside and out.

“Come on, babe, let’s get you ready for a proper fucking now.”

They swarmed her entirely after that. The King broke the kiss only to suck on her tits, biting down just hard enough to make her whine. Another King dropped to his knees, burying his face directly over her crotch, his tongue swirling greedily against her small clit.

“God, you even taste like a whore,” he snickered, smacking his lips. “You dirty little slut.”

Her hands didn’t stay still; she reached out blindly, her fingers wrapping around the throbbing lengths beside her, stroking them firmly and carefully like they were trophies.

“I’m your favorite little slut,” she panted. “Now give me all your cocks. They’re all mine.”

“Come on, let’s get her up,” the tallest Jack commanded.

They grabbed her by the thighs, hoisting her entirely off the mat, and Jennie let out a loud gasp as she was suspended in the air.

“Open up for us, baby,” one of them purred, stepping right between her dangling legs.

He buried his face into her soaked entrance, lapping fervently at her dripping juices.

“Oh, fuck—yes, right there, just like that—” she moaned, her head falling back. “Fuck—I forgot how good you are.”

Another Jack stepped right behind her elevated body, his tongue diving in to lick her other hole with a sloppy enthusiasm.

“Fuck,” she gasped as they devoured her from both sides, their loud slurping echoing through the massive hall. “Keep going—don’t stop—”

They didn’t stop. If anything, they just dug in harder. She threw her head back, her thighs thrashing uncontrollably while they dove into her holes, soaking her with spit and devouring her so relentlessly she was borderline sobbing.

“Turn her over,” someone ordered. “Let’s see what her mouth can do nowadays.”

They flipped her completely upside down, draping her legs securely over their broad shoulders.

“Remind us, Jennie,” a Jack demanded, guiding his cock past her lips. “Word on the street is that the new High Spades is better at sucking dick than you.”

“Jang Wonyoung? She fucking wishes. I’ll believe it when I see it with my own eyes,” Jennie snarled, then took him in effortlessly, sucking him deep while hanging upside down.

Her blindfold slipped right off her face as her loud moans vibrated against his shaft. His lips crashed onto her clit, while the man behind her continued to bury his tongue between her cheeks.

My vision swam, the harsh white lights dragging into long, dizzying streaks as the men shifted her again. They passed her around like a ball, flipping her right-side up into the waiting arms of another King. He caught her waist and immediately dove into her qrenched cunt. Jennie adjusted flawlessly to the new position as if she was thoroughly familiar with it, leaning her upper body forward to swirl her tongue thoroughly around the large balls of the one holding her up.

Before I could even process what was happening, the Jack holding her fell flat onto his back, dragging her down on top of him so she was straddling his face upside down with her thighs locked around his head.

Jennie let out a loud, muffled whine, her mouth hovering right over his giant length as he went straight back to devouring her pussy.

“Don’t just look at it,” another Jack barked, stepping in close so his cock brushed against her cheek. “Open up.”

Her lips were wrapped around the bottom Jack’s head, but the other didn’t wait his turn—he simply shoved his own cock in right next to it, forcing her to let the first one slide out, just enough to drag her wet lips over the other, constantly swapping her mouth back and forth between them.

Beneath her, the bottom Jack reached up and spread her cheeks wide open, putting her on full display under the harsh lights for everyone to see.

“Look at this perfect little thing,” he mumbled, his voice vibrating right against her soaking folds and puckering asshole. “God, it’s so fucking cute. You’d never guess it could take such a pounding.”

A third guy stepped up behind her without saying a word, poured a bottle of lube over her ass. He immediately used two fingers to massage the dripping liquid in, pushing deep inside her tight hole while she whined around the large cocks.

Within seconds, everything was a blur of hands working her over; fingers slid deep into her ass right as more pushed up into her pussy, stretching her out completely. A loud, desperate whine escaped through her nose, her head bobbing relentlessly over the two cocks while they aggressively worked both of her holes from below.

“Good girl. Now get on your knees.”

They finally set her down. Jennie knelt on the mat, breathing heavily, eyes barely functional as three men crowded her face. She opened her mouth and took one cock deep down her throat, while her hands reached out to grab the other two.

“More… I want more cocks…” She moved in a continuous, mesmerizing circle, sucking one while stroking the others, rotating her attention so fluidly that no one was left waiting for her touch.

A King dropped onto his back beneath her. “Sit on me, baby,” he commanded, lifting her leg over his body. “Let me taste that nasty pussy of yours.”

She hovered over his face and chin without a word, grinding her overflowing wetness all over his skin, smearing her juices across his jaw while she kept her head bobbing on the cocks in front of her.

The men groaned in a chaotic chorus, fully intoxicated by her rhythm, clearly using her for their own pleasure—but somehow, it seemed like she was the one being rewarded.

“Now down on the floor,” a Jack commanded, grabbing her shoulders to pull her flat onto her back.

They swarmed her small body, effectively trapping her in a cage of muscle and sweat. One of them immediately shoved his face back between her thighs, while two more pressed their shafts against her lips. She opened wide, continuously sucking them with wet, greedy slurps, and the remaining men held her tightly, their hands kneading her small breasts, squeezing her thighs, leaving absolutely no part of her untouched.

“Look at how she takes it,” a Jack snickered. “You’re so fucking tiny, but you swallow us all.”

“Mine,” Jennie hummed around the cocks in her mouth, her face now slick with a collection of all their pre-cum, and her back arching eagerly into their possessive grips. “You’re all mine. You all belong to me.”

The edges of the room melted away again for a moment, and when my eyes refocused, they had hauled her back up onto her hands and knees. A King knelt behind her, burying his face into her ass, his tongue diving deep while she diligently sucked the Jacks standing in front of her. The sound of wet skin, heavy breathing, and shared saliva somehow overpowered all the hollers and cheers from the crowd.

Suddenly, one of the Kings stepped up behind her and gripped her hips with a crushing force, pulling her flush against his thighs.

“I can’t wait anymore,” he growled, lining himself up with her dripping slit. “I need to be inside you right fucking now.”

Without another warning, he thrust his hips forward, slamming himself completely inside her as Jennie threw her head back from the impact.

“Mmph!” she squealed.

He didn’t hold back. His hips snapped against her ass with loud, wet slaps. She moaned loudly, but the sound was quickly swallowed as a Jack shoved his thick cock directly into her mouth.

“Didn’t you say you wanted more dicks?” he taunted, shoving it all the way into her throat as she looked up at him with glossy eyes.

They took turns filling her up thoroughly. At some point, one of them grabbed her by the hips and yanked her backward, forcing her to straddle his lap. She rode him ruthlessly, bouncing hard on his length while her tongue kept furiously working the endless supply of cocks before her.

“Are you sure we belong to you?” the King beneath her ordered, his large hand wrapping firmly around her throat. “Or do you belong to us?”

He lifted her slightly by the neck, choking off her moans as he drove his hips upward, pounding deep into her pussy from below.

“I’m yours,” she whimpered, her juices splashing everywhere with every thrust. “I was wrong. I belong to you all. I was born to take your cocks.”

They laughed collectively. “Wow, it’s really true what they all say. Once a Spade, always a Spade?”

Two Jacks suddenly yanked her body upward, lifting her into their arms with her legs pinned to her shoulders, leaving her folds fully exposed and visibly dripping.

“Come on Jennie, say it proudly so everyone in the audience can hear,” one said, driving his fingers violently inside her, hooking upward to grind rough and hard against her spot.

“I’m just an overpriced sextoy,” she cried out to the men surrounding her, breaking apart while her hips desperately chased his rough fingers. “I’m simply a hole for you. All of you. Please use me well.”

“You have three of them,” a Jack corrected her, his voice cutting through the laughter. “And we intend to use every single one.”

“Yes, Master.” Her eyes rolled back until there was only a storm of white. “Use any and every hole to your liking.”

His fingers worked harder and faster, until she let out a wild, high-pitched noise as a stream started gushing out of her, drenching his hand while she thrashed against his grip.

“God, what a filthy bitch,” he laughed, shaking the liquid off himself. “I forgot she’s a squirter.”

Her body was still trembling when the King pulled her right on top of his lap, forcing her to straddle him. She sank down onto his cock, filling her drenched pussy to the base again, but her backside was completely exposed and totally defenseless as she rode him—which was exactly what the Jack was waiting for.

He walked right up behind her, and before she could even brace herself, he shoved his thick cock straight inside with little to no resistance. Jennie’s eyes widened, her spine snapping backward as her walls opened and wrapped tightly around his shaft. A collection of lust juices dripped down her thighs as the two of them started fucking her at the exact same time, pounding into her with an unsynchronized, messy rhythm that made her entire frame shake.

“Oh my god…” she cried, her voice as broken as her mind. “You’re filling me up… your humongous cocks… stretching my ass and my pussy out at the same time… I’m gonna break—”

“You’re already broken, whore,” a third Jack interrupted, walking right up to her face. He grabbed her by the chin and buried his hard cock straight over her tongue.

Her wild moans instantly turned into choked, sloppy sucking sounds. He just stood there using her throat, silencing her while the King and the other Jack continued stretching her holes together; the loud smacking of their hips hitting her thighs echoed through the room, perfectly matching the wet noises of her gagging on his cock.

When my eyes dragged themselves open again, the formation had mutated. They had flipped her onto her back; the King and Jack now ravaging her from below, lifting her slender legs over their broad shoulders as they hammered into both of her holes at the same time. Even fully stuffed, Jennie reached up to her own neck, wrapping her fingers around her throat as she choked herself.

“I’m such a bad girl…” she muttered, saliva leaking from her mouth as they all pumped mercilessly. “Bad girls deserve to be punished…”

The cock in her ass finally pulled out, and the King grabbed her waist and hoisted her into the air, using his own body as the only thing keeping her anchored. Two Jacks grabbed hers arms, pulling them wide, holding her suspended and helpless while a third fucked her in mid-air, his upward thrusts violently shaking her small frame while she moaned loudly for the entire room to hear.

“Oh god, oh god, oh god—” she cried, eyes rolling back as another hot rush spilled out like a geyser, trailing down his stomach and thighs as she let out a strangled scream, squirting helplessly while they held her wide open.

By the time I could focus again, they had thrown her back down onto the padded mat and pulled her hips high into the air, presenting her soaked, gaping holes to the audience. A Jack stood over her and drove straight down into her pussy with brutal force while one of the Kings straddled her head, lowering his balls and shaft directly over her mouth, riding her face while she slurped and gagged on him eagerly.

The stage lights flickered, leaving long, red afterimages burning behind my eyelids as the chaos shifted once again.

A Jack grabbed Jennie by the waist, flipping her roughly onto her stomach. The black velvet collar bit into her pale neck as she was shoved face-first onto the soft mat. Another King immediately dropped his knees directly in front of her, forcing his backside right over her lips. She didn’t hesitate, her tongue swirled out to eagerly lick him to the rhythm of the wet, slapping thrusts against her back.

“You love it, don’t you, you dirty little slut,” the Jack behind her sneered, slapping her ass hard enough to leave a bright red mark before plunging back in.

“I love it…” she whimpered, slurping and sucking the puckered hole. “I love it so much… I can’t get enough…”

My head swam, the drugs fighting to fully pull me under. Time passed and paused like the world around me was as broken as my own body. Their moans started sounding distorted, like a scratched record.

“I’m gonna come soon,” a Jack holding her jaw groaned loudly, his hands tangling ruthlessly into her hair. “Open up, bitch.”

“Give it to me,” she begged desperately, as if in a trance. “Give me all of your cum, please.”

They quickly swarmed the front of her; one by one, stroking themselves furiously, letting out ragged shouts as they emptied their thick loads straight into her mouth. She swallowed what she could, but the sheer volume was too much, and the hot, sticky liquid spilled past her lips in thick clots, dripping down her chin and pooling all over her flushed, sweat-drenched chest.

She collapsed onto the mat, her legs finally giving out beneath her.

But it wasn’t over.

Two Jacks pinned her arms high above her head while a King climbed over her, pounding into her pussy with desperate, shallow thrusts.

“Take it like a good little cum-dump, Jennie,” he growled, his hand wrapping around her small neck, groaning loudly before spilling his own release deep inside her thoroughly blown-out hole.

“…Paint my insides with your cum, Master…” she muttered with a satisfied smile, her voice slurring from exhaustion.

And before the first King even finished twitching, the next one took his place, thrusting into her cum-drenched body, causing it to spread across her skin like rain on a window, fusing with sweat and spit.

The remaining men stood over her, offering the last of their carnal lust as thick spurts of cum splashed across her broken face, coating her breasts, painting her stomach and thighs with white. They completely covered every inch of her tiny frame, leaving her twitching and breathless under the blinding lights.

The roar of the audience shattered whatever sanity I had left. My ears rang, the sickening smell of sweat and sex choking the last bit of air from my lungs before my vision caved again.

┈┈・ ✦ ・┈┈

The last suitcase went into the trunk with a final thud.

My father shook hands with the driver while my mother fussed over the crease in her coat, already mentally halfway to Singapore. The neighborhood sat quiet in the grey morning drizzle, the same streets I had walked a thousand times looking completely foreign to me now, like they were already starting to forget I existed.

I stood by the open car door, one hand on the roof, and looked back down the road one last time.

Still nothing. Just the rain and the empty pavement.

“Wonbin-ah, let’s go,” my mother said gently from inside the car. “There’s a lot of traffic to Incheon today.”

I didn’t move. My eyes stayed fixed on the far end of the street, on the corner Wonyoung always came sprinting around whenever she was late for school. I kept waiting for the sound of her sneakers slapping against the wet concrete. Her ponytail. Her voice yelling my name like I was already in trouble for something. Anything.

The driver closed the trunk.

“Son.” My father’s hand landed on my shoulder.

I finally ducked into the cab. The door shut behind me with a soft but devastating click.

As the car pulled away from the curb, I pressed my fingers against the cold window glass, watching the neighborhood shrink behind us. My eyes stayed locked on the corner of the alley, desperately holding onto a hope I knew I shouldn’t have had.

Then, right as we turned toward the main road, a small, lanky figure came sprinting around the corner. Her hair whipped frantically in the rain, her clothes completely soaked through. She chased straight after us, her sneakers slapping hard against the wet asphalt.

“Wonbin! Wait!”

The image cracked down the middle, splitting like broken glass as the suffocating warmth of the car dissolved into the horrible stench of sweat, sex, and despair and the rain on the window melted into blinding stage lights searing into my skull.

“Wonbin! Wonbin! I’m sorry! I’m sorry, Wonbin!”

I could hear remnants of Wonyoung’s voice pierce through the endless haze as my consciousness dragged itself out of the dark, piecing the world back together little by little, sending me right back into the living hell of reality.

When the screens finally flickered back to life, they didn’t display a glowing gem or a beating heart. It was a massive, sharp spade, swallowing up the light from the room like a black hole. Goosebumps immediately flared up my arms, and a cryptic chill violently crawled up my spine as I lay flat on the floor, face pressed against the cold, unable to move even an inch.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the Dealer’s voice echoed, now devoid of his usual theatrical mockery. “The moment has arrived at long last. We have reached the grand finale of the night.”

A single spotlight beamed down, cutting through the shadows.

Wonyoung stepped into it like a doll come to life, every movement practiced and perfect. The frantic, crying girl who had begged for Yujin just an hour ago was completely gone. She stood with a devastating, terrifying composure, her posture dangerously straight, even more so than normal. The black silk blindfold and the iconic black collar wrapped around her neck looked less like restraints and more like royal garments.

“You know her story well by now, my dear patrons,” the Dealer announced, pacing slowly around her flawless silhouette. “A most heartbreaking journey. A life for a life. A soul for a soul. A goddess forged in absolute darkness. A star amongst stars. Making her debut tonight as the new High Ace of Spades—it is my absolute honor to welcome Jang Wonyoung of IVE!”

The crowd didn’t just cheer; they lost their minds. I watched as a sea of billionaires shot out of their seats in slow motion, howling like feral animals in a deafening roar that shook the room like an earthquake.

I frantically scanned the sea of masked faces through the blinding glare, desperately searching for any lifeline left, but John, Sora, and the rest of them were nowhere to be found. Their half-finished drinks were still sitting on the glass table, but the seats were vacant.

A cold, horrifying realization ruptured in my stomach. They’d left because of Karina’s round. Because I messed everything up. My failure had cost them everything, and now I was entirely alone in the dark.

“My dear,” the Dealer purred, stepping close to her, tilting the microphone up. “On your path to glory, you have inadvertently stolen the valor of many—from your own sister An Yujin to the queen of the industry Jennie to even the great Karina herself. I’m sure many would say that no one deserves it more than you, but are there any words you’d like to share with our audience?”

Wonyoung tilted her chin up, a beautiful, hauntingly hollow smile gracing her plump red lips. “I have no use explaining myself,” she answered, her voice smooth, steady, and if you listened closely, almost resentful. “Your lips already speak my secrets and these walls already whisper my name to one another. Everything you’ve all heard and said about me is true.” She paused for just a second. “I am the High Ace of Spades. I’ve sacrificed everything and everyone to be here. You can sit in the dark and judge the choices I’ve made to survive, passing your moral sentence on a life you couldn’t possibly understand. Sure, do that.”

She took a slow, blind step toward the front of the stage. Even with the fabric covering her eyes, the way she tilted her head made it feel like she was staring down every single person in the room, judging them for their attendance.

“Or you can let me me show you what the absolute epitome of discipline creates. Let me prove to you why I alone am the true pride of the House of Spades.”

The audience exploded into primal screams of violent, angry lust and carnal worship.

It was like my nervous system completely short-circuited; my body physically rejecting the reality in front of me. She looked so hauntingly beautiful standing there on that stage, but no matter how flawless her face or how perfect her figure was, the reason she was there—the purpose of her existence for the night—was more than I could handle now that it was there right before my eyes.

I tried to scream her name. I tried to push myself up, to run to her, to do absolutely anything. But the drugs had severed the connection between my brain and my body and my vocal cords were completely paralyzed.

All that left my mouth was a pathetic, broken wheeze.

“Let the final war begin!” the Dealer shrieked, his voice piercing through my splitting skull. “Thirty seconds! For all the glory! For all the honor! For the High Ace of Spades!”

The screens above exploded into a chaotic blur of numbers.

BIDDING OVER Jang Wonyoung ♠ Results: [Team 1] 🅹 + 🅹 [Team 2] 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) [Team 3] 🅹 + 🅹 [Team 6] 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) [Team 10] 🅹 + 🅹 Total points: 14 🅹 (₩4,200,000,000)

“Fourteen Jokers in the first wave!” the Dealer roared, clutching his head. “A historic deadlock! I have never seen such a bloodbath so early! You know what this means, folks! Let us proceed to Sudden Death!”

The music spiked louder, more dramatic than ever before. Over at Table Two, a man ripped off his suit jacket, screaming at the servers to clear the glasses out of his way.

“Back the fuck off!” he howled, his face turning an ugly, bruised shade of red beneath his gold mask. “She’s ours! You already got the House of Diamonds, you greedy fucks!”

“In your fucking dreams, you old piece of shit!” a guest from Table Six roared back.

The men around him immediately joined in, hurling vicious, filthy insults across the ballroom, their voices cracking with sheer, unhinged greed. The remaining tables fed on the hostility, hollering and slamming their palms against the glass to instigate the war. They were turning into a rabid, drooling pack of wild dogs, ready to tear each other apart for the chance—and right—to destroy the love of my life.

Sudden Death: [Team 2] 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) [Team 6] 🅹 + 🅹 (Tied) Sudden Death points: 4 Jokers (₩1,200,000,000)

“They refuse to yield!” the Dealer howled, feeding off the unhinged greed radiating from the floor. “Four more Jokers burned to ashes! The decks are bleeding dry! Gentlemen, you must break this tie! Give us a second round of Sudden Death!”

The tension stretched the air so thin it felt ready to snap. This wasn’t just a bidding war anymore—it was a public execution of pride. The two groups glared at each other like starving wolves cornering the same prey. The men at Table Two were frantically arguing amongst themselves, their hands physically shaking as they shuffled through the remaining cards in their decks.

Sudden death 2: [Team 2] 10 + 10 + 10 + 10 = 40 pts (Winner!) [Team 6] 10 + 10 + 10 + 9 = 39 pts Sudden death 2 points: 79 (₩790,000,000) Final points: 619 (₩6,190,000,000)

“By a single point!” the Dealer screamed, his voice cracking through the speakers as Team Two threw their arms into the air in celebration. “Table Two claims the ultimate prize of the night! Hurry! Show us your face cards!”

My chest caved in. Every single digit added to the pot was another heavy chain wrapping around her, a suffocating reminder that to these masked monsters, the girl I loved more than life itself was just a number to beat.

Team 2 x Wonyoung: x3 Ace, x4 Jack, x1 Queen, x4 King ((109 +188+ 483)/2) = 390 +100) (₩11,090,000,000)

The price on the screen was incomprehensible. Eleven billion won.

“A masterpiece of a hand!” the Dealer cheered, bowing deeply toward the winning table. “Three Aces, four Kings, four Jacks, and a Queen! A Full House! Come forth, my Kings!”

Four men in expensive tailored suits immediately marched up the steps to the stage. As they moved into view, a sick, heavy wave of recognition crashed into my rotting gut. I knew exactly who they were. These were the exact same monsters who had claimed Minju and Yuna earlier.

The lead King adjusted his cuffs, his eyes locked onto Wonyoung’s waiting figure with a starving, familiar greed.

“Bring back the rest of the Spades,” he commanded, his voice dripping with arrogance. “And we want the new one, too. Bring us An Yujin.”

“No,” a voice said from the shadows.

“No? Who dares reject us?”

Suzy stepped into the harsh spotlight, her golden crown catching the glare as she stared down the four Kings with absolute disdain.

“An Yujin is not an Ace of Spades,” she said, firmly. “She will not perform for you.”

The lead King scoffed, stepping forward to challenge her authority. “Listen here, Your Majesty. We just dropped a fortune on this table. We bought the highest pot in Auction history probably. We want An Yujin out here right now, or—”

“Or what?” Suzy cut him off, her voice dropping into a deadly calm, looking down at the man like he was nothing but dirt on her shoe.

“Or we’ll let everyone know that the House of Spades does not respect—”

“You must have mistaken our House for another,” she said, her tone dripping with absolute contempt. “You can buy the pot. You can buy a temporary seat in our court. But a Spade can never truly be bought, and we certainly cannot be controlled.” She tilted her chin up, daring him to take another step. “Your money buys you exactly what we choose to give you. Nothing more.”

“Drop the royal act, bitch,” the King spat, his face twisting into a cruel sneer. “Crown or no crown, you’re just the head madam of a glorified whorehouse. Give up your queen card for An Yujin then if she’s not an Ace. Matter of fact, where’s the King of Spades, bring him out—”

Before he could finish his sentence, a massive, suffocating presence flooded the stage from the darkness behind the throne.

“You dare disrespect my Queen in front of this hall? In front of our guests? In front of her High Ace? In front of me?”

I didn’t need to look to know that the voice belonged to the King of Spades. I’d recognize his voice from anywhere.

“Her word is as absolute as mine,” he continued, his tone deep and distorted. “Your request has been denied.”

The lead King paused, visibly annoyed but smart enough to recognize he couldn’t overthrow a true King’s final word. “Fine,” he scoffed, adjusting his jacket as he took a reluctant step back. “Just the real Aces, then.”

There was a brief silence that crept through the room, like a brief calm before the final storm that would drown the night completely.

“Ladies and gentlemen. Let the grand finale… begin,” the Dealer whispered, right before disappearing into the darkness like it was his one last trick. “Long live the House of Spades.”

It was the beginning of the end, and it was finally here.

My brain screamed at my limbs to move. Get up. Stand up. You have to. I clawed at the mat, dragging my nails against the padding, but the drugs had fully taken over my traitorous body.

The handler nudged my ribs with his dress shoe. “Hey, Jack,” he muttered. “Can you perform?”

I twitched, letting out a pathetic groan as I tried to force my arms to hold my weight, but my elbows instantly buckled.

The handler clicked his tongue in disappointment as I fell right back down to the mat. “You’re really done this time, I guess.”

Wait! No, I can go—just give me a minute! Please!

He turned toward someone standing behind me. “Alright, you’re up.”

Every nightmare violently blended into reality before my eyes as Choi Mingyu walked out into the blinding glare of the stage. But somewhere amidst the never-ending storm raging in my soul, a pair of gentle arms slipped under my shoulders and carefully pulled me onto a soft lap.

I forced my heavy eyes open, blinking through the chaos and madness of this broken, despicable world.

“Yujin—”

But the darkness won again.

Just as it always had.

And perhaps as it always will.

End of Chapter 16.

--

A/N: Guys this was so dreadful to write from both a narrative and technical perspective T_T. It was sooo much smut and took me forever to write and then proofread, I'm so glad it's over, but I really had to go out with a bang, ya know? XD Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed it at least! We're only two chapters away from the end now :') Thank you for following along this crazy journey! See you all soon! <33

Xiaoting is just sitting with her back against the booth, enjoying her beer without much to say. The silence too amusing for her as you let it all spill out.

"Maybe I'm just destined to be alone for life. Yeseo never responded to those text messages I sent after I slept with her. Never heard from her since then. Same thing with Mashiro, "you start, finishing off the rest of your drink.

Another sigh and you sink back, looking right at Xiaoting as she shakes her head a little.

"If it's any consolation, I haven't been laid in like three months," Xiaoting chimes in, wiping a bit of foam from her lips.

"That—does not make me feel any better, no. Also, you're lying. There's no way that's possible. Have you even looked in the mirror lately? No guy in his right mind would skip a chance with you."

"Appreciate that, but I'm not lying. Three months. Also the last person wasn't a guy, I'll have you know." Xiaoting can't help but laugh and lean forward, crossing her arms.

"Right. Forgot you'll sleep with just about anyone, really."

Xiaoting takes a quick swig of her beer, and puts it down with an empty thud, letting out a satisfied little smile. "Hey—I just like having a bit of variety. Sometimes it's nice staring into the eyes of a cute girl while she goes down on you. Sometimes it's nice to have a big, strong man pin you down."

That smirk grows as she shifts, raising an arm to catch the waiter's attention from afar. She knows how flushed you get when talking about all this, especially given her shameless nature. "Anyway, if neither of those girls came back for more, that's the real loss. They have no idea what they're missing."

It's almost dizzying how Xiaoting swaps from shameless to flirtatious, and back again if she needs to be.

"Or maybe they're in their right mind, and maybe I'm the problem. Rejected by three girls in a few weeks isn't exactly the best track record," you say, putting your empty glass down and switching over to the one left from the waiter, something a little less pink, and a little stronger.

"Oh, shut up. We are not doing the whole pity thing. So what if you fucked a model and she never returned a message? Who cares. Next. Find a hotter girl with bigger tits, a bigger ass, I dunno—you'll find another one. It's not the end of the world."

And as much as you want to believe otherwise, Xiaoting is telling the truth, the two or three drinks in your system working against you. There's no doubt in that brilliant, pretty head of hers, as those eyes catch your attention and gaze at you a little too long. "Next girl will make you forget about the previous one, trust me."

"Be hard to find a girl with a bigger ass than Yeseo," you say, breaking away from Xiaoting's captivating stare for the moment, although unable to do it for very long. "Girl was built like a fucking goddess, Ting. Thighs like you wouldn't believe. She could crush a watermelon."

She can't help but giggle a little and stare up. "You're such an idiot. You'll find a girl with the same if not better thighs, who doesn't break your heart and pretend you don't exist after hooking up once."

That's the perspective you really needed, Xiaoting's view on things. Someone not looking through the lens of their own lust. She's right.

"This is why I bring you here. To pull my dumbass back to reality. Would be lost without you," you reply, the slightest of smiles creeping across your lips while the alcohol is definitely getting the better of you.

Xiaoting tries to remain as demure as possible, but can't help but burst into smile at that remark. "Who else will look out for your dumbass if not me? And also buy me drinks. And chicken wings. Those are mandatory, by the way."

"As long as I don't have to eat the spicy ones again," you groan, recalling the time Xiaoting made you suffer through that agony.

"Sure, you big baby. I'll save your weak stomach, you poor thing," she says and rolls her eyes, looking far too pretty under the dim lighting.

The thought crosses your mind then, just for a second, when the look in Xiaoting's eyes lingers for just a few seconds longer than normal, a touch of blush to her face that doesn't go unnoticed. Until that glass finds its way to her lips and takes a sip to ease the tension.

"But anyway, are we going to get shitfaced and try to find someone to take home and fuck? I know I didn't get dolled up to just listen to you mope all night long."

A sound idea. But not exactly appealing as you're not looking to get rejected a fourth time—

"Honestly, Ting. I'm fine with getting shitfaced, but without the hookup part," you say, easing back against the booth cushion and relaxing, enjoying the buzz running through your body.

Eyebrows raised, she's studying your features, puzzled about what she's hearing. "That's a first. But I get it—we'll just drink, order more chicken wings, whatever you want. No stress, no rush, no hookups. Just us two having a good time."

You could use that right now, more than anything.

"Yeah. Thanks, Ting. You're the best."

"Damn right I am. Aren't you lucky to have met me?" Xiaoting can't help but reply, grabbing another wing. Here's to us," she toasts, holding up her beer bottle to your glass to clink against it before downing what remains.

✦ ✦

A little after 1 am is when the two of you stumble out of a taxi and right back into the familiar apartment, both a little unsteady with the weight of the alcohol flowing through.

"Did you really tip him twenty bucks? That's like, two orders of chicken wings," Xiaoting mutters, nearly toppling over trying to take her heels off, giggling immediately after.

"You were so loud and drunk in his cab, he earned those extra bills," you say, helping to steady Xiaoting against your body for balance so she can toss her stilettos free.

"I'm not even that drunk," Xiaoting tries to counter, but quickly laughs it off when her words come out a little too slurred and she almost falls again. "Okay, fine, I'm a little drunk. But whatever. You are too. Took you like three times to open the front door."

You ignore the ridiculous statement, already on your way to the couch to collapse with a heavy flop. As soon as your head hits the cushions, Xiaoting plops herself right on you, still all giggly as that fit body collapses on top of yours, her weight a most welcome addition.

"There's a chair like, ten feet to your left," you mumble, defeated already by the comfort of her body sinking so perfectly against yours. "Who invited you to hog all my space on the couch?"

"It's comfy," she offers as a response, burying her face in your chest and nuzzling close. "Also, you're warm—you make a nice pillow. It would be rude to make me get up and go lay in bed alone."

You're inclined to agree, or maybe the alcohol has something to do with it. But either way, it's a nice end to the night—in some ways, the perfect ending. "Fine, but if you start snoring, you're kicked off."

"I don't snore, thank you very much," Xiaoting replies, a playful pout following. "How dare you insinuate such a thing."

"Uh-huh. Whatever you say, Ting."

Then it's dead quiet as the two of you stay sprawled across the couch, enjoying the silence, the closeness, the warmth of each other right now. An almost sobering moment.

"You know," Xiaoting starts, breaking that fleeting serenity. "It's not so bad just like this. Not on some conquest to get dicked down. Just taking the week off and getting drunk together. Kind of nice."

"God, you really are drunk," you answer back, hand trailing down her shoulder and resting there.

"Hey—shut up. I meant that. You really needed that tonight. I don't want you wallowing around thinking about girls that you're too good for anyway."

"Too good for? You're overestimating my value, Ting."

"Oh fuck off, you are. All these hot girls, the model, that one runner girl, the fucking yoga teacher, oh my god—with the huge tits. They're the dumbasses for passing you up."

"If they're too good for me, who's left in that case?" you ask, rather rhetorically. But there's this pause, this silent contemplation for a few seconds. The way she gazes at you seems a little different, until it settles right back into her usual demeanor.

"Well—" Xiaoting says, still pressed up nice and close. "Me, obviously."

You're half expecting it to come with some sarcastic response, to deflate that genuine response and play it off. But nothing comes, just the look of curiosity, as if she expects your answer. There's nothing that slips out of your lips. Not right away. Because what exactly are you supposed to say in return to that?

"I really am too fucking drunk," she mumbles, almost embarrassed when she lifts her body a little and gets off you, wobbling over to the kitchen. "Well, better get some water in me and some painkillers if we don't want hangovers tomorrow. Time for bed."

And before you can think of anything to say, she's halfway across the room, looking back over her shoulder. "Really though—thanks for a great night. I had fun."

Nothing else. You're not even entirely sure you heard her correctly. Then again, you've probably just had a little too much to drink, and exhaustion is setting in, with Xiaoting off to wash her face and get ready for bed.

So you'll do the same, heeding her advice and downing a glass of water yourself with some painkillers before brushing your teeth, and hopping into that comfy bed of yours. Alone, while Xiaoting is surely doing the same on the other side of the apartment. It's the first first thing you linger on when you gaze up at the ceiling, in need of a good night's rest.

✦ ✦

No matter how comfortable your bed may be, how warm the sheets might feel, morning can never be avoided, whether you want it or not. It comes faster than expected, and always feels far too early for your tastes. A bit of sunlight sneaking through the window curtains a most uninvited alarm.

The blankets feel like a ton of bricks, still needing far more time to recover from last night's antics. No combination of sleep and aspirin can dull that awful pounding headache. But eventually, you get up with a loud sigh and the heavy duvet tossed aside, with your feet touching the carpet as the blur eventually fades.

You struggle with every step you take, following the smell of fresh, brewed coffee, hoping you're not imagining things. The kitchen light on in the distance that only fuels your hopes.

When you saunter on in, Xiaoting is right there, with hair a mess and only a large, oversized black tee, just standing near the coffee pot as she waits for it to brew.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," Xiaoting manages, no makeup or attempt to be even the slightest bit presentable, her feet bare and her legs just an endless sight. "How's your head treating you?"

"Terrible," you answer, a raspy sort of reply. "Remind me never to go drinking with you again, Ting."

She laughs a little at that, pouring some freshly made coffee into a cup and sliding it your way as you muster enough energy to take a seat. "How many times have I heard you say that by now, and you never learn. Here, some coffee might help."

It helps more than anything ever could, and you sigh a bit from the first sip that just warms everything. The morning feels a little more like morning, despite it being far past that, early afternoon at least.

"Why are you so much more functional in the morning than I am? Making coffee and everything. You're not hungover?"

Xiaoting looks your way and shakes her head, amused at the state she's seeing you in. "Dunno. Got a good night's sleep. Plenty of water before going to bed. Feeling pretty okay so far."

"Lucky you. I feel like death. Debating sleeping for the entire day."

"Poor baby," Xiaoting responds, coming closer and ruffling up your hair a bit. "You got up to get coffee, that's a start. And to see me. Even better."

"You must still be drunk."

"Rude," she grumbles, shooting you a little look of fake disappointment. "Not everyone gets to wake up and look at such a gorgeous face. The fact you get the luxury and just complain is heartbreaking."

You sigh and roll your eyes, sipping some more of your coffee. "Please, Ting."

"What? It's true," she answers, not quite as convincing this time. "Anyway, you want pancakes? Waffles? French toast? Your call."

The fact she's even considering cooking in her current state seems absurd. "All of those seem a little heavy. Maybe just eggs, something simple. If you don't mind."

"Gotcha—scrambled eggs coming right up," she smiles, moving towards the fridge to get started. "Then maybe a nap after if you don't feel any better."

"Yeah, definitely gonna need one. Maybe sleep until the next week."

There's not much you can offer other than sitting there, watching a rather energetic Xiaoting prepare food, trying not to stare too much, feeling more coherent after some caffeine. But those legs—you're not even the littlest bit ashamed how those creamy, long legs catch your attention and can't really let you stop looking.

And you swear she bends over a little deeper than necessary each time. To get the egg carton, some milk, reaching up to get a pan from the cabinet above, almost unbearable how that oversized shirt rides up a little each time. You snap out of it, averting your gaze as to stop intruding on her body, despite her all too welcoming curves, roommate or otherwise.

"Want anything else? Anything special on your eggs today, besides a dash of love?"

It would sound corny if anyone else said those words, but from Xiaoting's lips, those words carry some weight to them. "Just plain eggs would be fine. Thanks."

"Toast?" she asks next as she sets up a small frying pan. "There's bagels here. Or even English muffins. Plain, sourdough, cinnamon sugar, oh and blueberry—"

As much as those choices are tempting on any other occasion, you're not sure you can handle so much carb. "Don't really think my stomach can handle bread so early. Really, eggs are all I need."

A quick nod, a few minutes later, and a plate of fluffy scrambled eggs gets placed down, just waiting to be devoured, along with a fork and a bottle of ketchup.

"Thanks, Ting. What would I do without you? Really, I appreciate this so much," you say, grabbing the ketchup bottle and squeezing a little before diving right in.

"Perish, probably," she teases, taking a seat to keep you company with a toasted bagel slathered in cream cheese for her to enjoy. That infectious laugh of Xiaoting does a lot for this morning, almost enough to forget the headache you woke up with.

"God, you're so cute when you're all hungover and pathetic like this."

Not really the compliment you were expecting, but it'll do. And in the end, having someone like Xiaoting there, smiling and laughing at your suffering, that's really the best hangover cure you could ask for. Also the eggs. Definitely the eggs.

✦ ✦

"We should get more beer at some point. We're all out," Xiaoting says as sits down next to you on the couch and flips a movie on, sitting close. "What's pizza without beer to go with?"

"Need something strong to go with this terrible movie, that's for sure," you answer, glancing her way as you grab another slice.

"Don't be ridiculous, it's a classic. This movie is a treasure. They'll be showing it in museums as art one day," Xiaoting claims, smiling big as she steals a bit of a pepperoni slice from your own, chewing it with delight.

"Uh-huh. We talking about the same movie, Ting?"

"Don't get it twisted, it's not just any ordinary horror film," she says as she scoots herself a bit closer, legs tucked underneath her. "They don't make them like this anymore."

"Thank god. I've seen better acting in porn. There's no way you actually think this movie is any good."

"How dare you," Xiaoting chuckles, finishing her slice and setting her plate down on the coffee table. "Also, thanks to admitting you watch porn. Duly noted, pervert."

You're left without words in that regard, shaking your head instead. "I'm not admitting anything. And don't act like you don't live on those sites. I bet your browsing history is wild, Ting."

The smile on her lips is far too obvious when the accusation hits, no denial whatsoever, and a shameless laugh. "Feel free to head right into my room and check my laptop. I think you'd be interested in what's there. Maybe you'd learn a thing or two."

Xiaoting is never one to be defeated or one-upped, always with the double down. Even if it comes at her own expense.

"I'll pass, thanks."

"Afraid you'll see something we're both into? Or maybe a bit too curious to know what your roommate gets off to when you're not around?"

That catches you off guard a little more than expected, with no comeback in sight.

"Contrary to your beliefs, I don't care what you get off to. Can't imagine what perverted filth is on your phone these days. How many camgirls you've got on a subscription."

There's a silence in the air then, Xiaoting moving against you a little and staring right back. "I don't pay for them. Not unless the show is really worth it. Also didn't you just sleep with one?"

"She wasn't a camgirl, she was an erotic model. Big difference."

Xiaoting can't contain herself, bursting into laughter. "Whatever. Close enough, right? You got to see her ass in person."

"Don't remind me how bad that ended up. I'm trying to forget."

She doesn't push on that one, instead turning her attention back to the television, sitting a little closer with that same smile lingering.

"Sorry," she mutters, giving your thigh a squeeze, hand resting right on top.

"Nothing to be sorry for. Except for how atrocious this movie is. Why are we still watching this, again?"

"I told you why!" Xiaoting says, holding a finger up. "It's art."

"Ting—"

"Listen, shut up. We're watching this. No more talking, just enjoy."

So that's what you do, silent once again, with no protest to be found. Nothing but the sounds of screams and shrieks and awful acting playing from the television while Xiaoting just inches herself a little bit closer by the moment.

"See, isn't this better?" she asks, glancing at you briefly.

"Better than what? A root canal without anesthesia? Yes."

The frustration on Xiaoting's face is obvious as she rolls her eyes, sinking back and scooting even nearer. "No. Better than chasing some stupid girls that don't appreciate you. Girls that will never see how great you are. Which means I get you to myself."

"Starting to think you care more about them rejecting me than me," you point out, starting on your third slice of pizza as you glance her way.

"Oh my god—don't be so dramatic. I just want you to get laid once in awhile," Xiaoting protests, scooting back to her original spot and sighing.

"I appreciate the effort, Ting. But I don't need to think about it right now. Honestly."

"I have to look out for you," she says with that stern look. "But maybe you've just been looking in the wrong places. With the wrong girls."

It's not as subtle this time around, when Xiaoting looks away, running a hand through her messy hair.

"Wrong places?" you ask, tearing your focus away from the horrific film playing and onto her, seeing that look in those eyes change ever so slightly. "Where should I be looking, then?"

There's this lingering tension in the air, this striking pause when you wait for her to speak up again. "Oh, I don't know. Maybe the the couch is a good place to start. Like someone sitting right next to you, maybe."

You look around, trying to find any stray beer bottles that you must have missed. But they're nowhere to be found. "Shit, I'm still drunk aren't I? Because I swear I—"

"Or for fuck's sake, it's me. Me, you dumbass," Xiaoting says, leaning over, and before you can even process anything, her lips press right against yours without any chance for a response to time to spill out. It's brief, sweet, and a hell of a way to snap you awake.

"Now will you shut up and let me do it again?"

Like hell you're going to say no. And the second time, Xiaoting pulls you even deeper in, until your lips clash together, tasting her again, lips so soft, warm, welcoming—everything you've been missing.

The surprise is evident across your features, frozen as Xiaoting looks at you with those eyes, feeling rather sheepish. She looks like she can't really believe what she did just did, the movie on the television continuing to play in the background as you take it all in.

"Say something," Xiaoting pleads, hand softly placed against your cheeks. "Please. Anything."

And you don't, not when those eyes have been looking right at you all along, staring at her features while you pick up up exactly where you left off, diving into those lips that steal your breath all over again. "Ting—"

"What?"

"Please tell me I'm not imagining this. That I'm not still shitfaced from last night, and that this is real."

Xiaoting hesitates for a moment, drinking in that moment of silence before sliding over to straddle your lap, to cup your face in the most delicate manner, staring intently.

"It's very real. Promise."

It's all the convincing you really need before your hands are wandering, finding their way all across the curve of Xiaoting's hips and lower back, clinging tight. And from there, her tongue slides deep between your lips, giving you so much more of answer.

Her lips are softer, sweeter than you ever expected, her body so tight and warm and pressed so close, your hands traveling all over the curves of her petite frame. "We're really doing this, Ting?"

You watch her respond with a nod, a chuckle following as her forehead comes to meet yours.

"You mean fucking?" she blurts out without an ounce of embarrassment, so direct that it doesn't feel out of character. "If that's what you want. I promise I'm a lot more fun than just a random girl."

You just go silent then, running fingers through her silky hair as the thoughts swim around. "Bit of a leap from kissing to—that, isn't it?"

"What can I say," she continues, lifting her head. "I have a bad habit of jumping right in."

There's some sort of meaning behind that statement, behind the tone in her voice when she says the words, leaning forward and pushing you back onto the couch. "Also that I'm fucking horny and it's been three months, and I have been thinking about fucking you since the moment you told me about that hot little redhead."

Your head is spinning with everything that's happened in the last few minutes. Not even a chance to take a breath. "You've been thinking about this that long?"

A blush taints Xiaoting's face, clearly getting a kick out of how it all spills free, her bold, blunt nature exposed. "Of course I do. Your mind is always in the gutter, so don't even pretend like you've never jerked off thinking about me."

You can't help but smile at that. "Not every day."

"Such a lying bastard," Xiaoting giggles, leaning into to kiss the side of your mouth. "Come on, admit it. We both want this, and there's no reason not to."

She's not wrong. Not by a longshot, especially not when you let those lips linger again, tangling yourselves together. "Alright, fine. But not here. At least somewhere away from this fucking movie," you say, lifting her up effortlessly and carrying her away.

"Upstairs, obviously," Xiaoting tells you, arms wrapped so tightly around. "Your room. So we don't have to change the sheets on my bed."

With nothing else to add, your lips just capture hers once more, and you can't ignore the way her frame clings to yours, body so light in your grasp. Her skin feels so soft as you trail fingers along the curve of her back, so warm as you enter your bedroom and fall atop her onto the mattress.

"What are you going to do to me? What have you been fantasizing about when you think of me?" Xiaoting falls back to the pillows and looks up at you, smiling ear to ear.

"Dunno yet. Might just kiss you the entire night. We'll see," you respond, diving right back into Xiaoting's neck and enjoying little moans she makes in the process.

It all feels surreal— the two of you there in your bed, your arms wrapped tightly around her body as your lips latch to that sensitive skin, finding the right spots as she whimpers, those delicate noises leaving her pretty lips.

"At least get me naked if you're planning on doing this for the whole night," Xiaoting says as the fabric of her shirt rides up when she shifts to expose more of that creamy flesh. It doesn't even require a single thought, as you mark up that toned abdomen with kisses that trail a path up her body.

"My pleasure."

You lift her shirt up, her tits all too noticeable through the thin black fabric of her bra as it comes off in one fluid motion. Skin so flawless while you continue those kisses all over that milky skin of hers, running your hands all along her fit frame.

"We have all the time in the world," you assure her, fingers going underneath the fabric of that bra and unfastening it with a snap. It's not so far-fetched either, being able to spend hours worshipping her beautiful body—just like you've even done so countless times before in that imagination of yours.

But here she is, lying right beneath you, arms lifting above her head as you pull her bra off and toss it aside. Those perky tits exposed for the first time look even better than you thought, nipples so pretty and craving your touch. Which you don't hold back on, your lips quickly latching to her nipple, making her back arch a little and groaning.

"So much for kissing me all night," Xiaoting moans while your lips surround her hard bud, teasing it with a swirl of your tongue.

"Would you prefer I stop? Go back to watching that awful movie?"

"Fuck no—I've wanted this forever, just shut up and keep going," Xiaoting says as that laugh quickly dissolves into a whine the moment your lips catch her nipple again, fingers going into your hair as the desperation shows. "As if I'd want you to stop when you're already getting my nipples so hard."

There's just something incredibly arousing about pulling off with a loud pop, and seeing your saliva glisten off it while she stares up. You give the same treatment to the other one, your lips surrounding her bud and flicking the tip of that nipple with your tongue, enjoying how the noises coming from her mouth increase by the second.

"Shit—your mouth feels so good on my tits," Xiaoting groans out as you suck hard, lips sealed around each sensitive nipple, alternating between the left and the right while she writhes underneath you.

There are these slight bites, those teasing nips that catch Xiaoting completely off-guard while you just hold her down by the hips, her back arching hard. And when she can't take the teasing anymore, pushing your head down further, to drag your tongue down her stomach as the path descends down, you know exactly where you're headed.

"If your nipples are this sensitive—" you say, unbuttoning the front of her skirt while your tongue still swipes across her lower abdomen. "Can't wait to see how the rest of you is."

You stop your exploration and just glance up at your roommate, and how she stares back at you. No bra. Shirtless, and a skirt half undone. A stark contrast to downstairs before.

"What? Why did you stop? Come on."

"Don't be so impatient. Can't I just look at how pretty you are first, Ting?" Xiaoting blushes, her eyes diverting in such a moment of hesitation.

"You can do both," she suggests, rolling her hips so you'll get the hint and continue undressing her. And how can you say no when she looks up with that piercing gaze, until soon enough, the only thing left is those sheer black panties she wears as you pull off her skirt.

Your eyes scan the deadly curves of her body, just studying that physique—how good she looks in nothing but a pair of panties, the rest bare for you. So lost in every bare inch that Xiaoting almost does the deed herself before her patience starts wearing a bit thin.

"Pull them off already, don't stare. I know I'm not the first girl you've seen naked."

You don't do it just yet, fingers tracing over the fabric of her panties, running over the thin material as it seems to leave nothing to the imagination. "No, but you might be the first girl to look this good naked."

Xiaoting doesn't shy away like before, spreading her legs open wide and leaning up as she looks down. "You already have me in your bed. No need to keep sweet talking me."

"Can't help myself, Ting. You're just too gorgeous."

Xiaoting shoots a quick smile at that, and that's when you can't resist, peeling off those panties so her bare pussy is on full display. Pretty and smooth shaven, and whatever word you can use to describe, already glistening with arousal, unable to tear your attention away. That's when you really stare.

"See something you like?" Xiaoting asks, spreading her legs even wider as an invite.

"I really, really do."

That pretty slit seems to glisten just a little more at the comment. "Then don't just stare. And take off your own clothes too. Would be rude to be the only one."

It takes but a few moments to get down to your underwear, from there everything tossed aside and scattered across the room with no regards. Now there's no clothes to hide behind, her eyes can freely wander and take in your body in the same manner as you return the favor.

You get right down to the important task, and dive between the apex of her thighs, kissing all around, feeling the heat from her pretty cunt. The anticipation grows by the second, before that first tentative lick with your tongue, slowly swiping over her dripping slit.

"Fucking—god," Xiaoting lets out, as you taste just how aroused she is from that one lick, swirling the tip of your tongue along her wet folds while she stares and grips the bedsheets tightly. The way she tastes so sweet makes it impossible to stop, taking more greedy licks at that delicious center.

And when your lips close around her throbbing clit and suck, the noises that leaves her mouth is pure bliss, enough to seek out more of that sweet flavor.

"G-god, who knew my roommate could eat pussy like this?" Xiaoting groans, thighs trembling when they clamp against your head.

"And who knew my roommate had such a delicious pussy," you tease, tongue swiping down to part those pink, slick folds, gathering the nectar up without pause. "You taste so fucking good, Ting. So goddamn good."

As the strokes of your tongue go deeper, Xiaoting is already whimpering, with one hand balled into a tight fist around the sheets, the other clamped on the back of your head while your tongue traces slow circles around her needy clit.

"Fucking god, you're too good at this," Xiaoting mutters with her hips bucking against you. "If they won't come back when you're this good with your mouth, then they're all fucking idiots."

The praise and encouragement goes right to your head, so you move in and spread her wet slit apart with the tip of your tongue, gathering up more taste of her all over your lips, dripping down your chin.

"Glad you think so, Ting. Such a pretty fucking pussy deserves to be devoured like this," you say, watching her face contort up in and pleasure, those creamy thighs trembling around you, keeping your face tight against her dripping cunt.

"God, yes, eat my fucking pussy. Make me cum all over your cute face," is her only reply, biting down on that lower lip of hers. "It's been so long, and I already feel so close from your fucking tongue."

"Don't worry, I'm doing this every single day now. Eat you out just like this when I get home from work. In the morning when you wake up, and when you go to bed. Everywhere else, really."

That gets Xiaoting really going, grabbing the back of your head with both hands now, so her aroma lingers right where you want it to. "Don't promise things you can't keep. Just make me cum with your tongue so you can fuck me."

There's only so much she can handle with your head buried between her creamy thighs, that clit so engorged when you seal your lips around it once more.

"Oh my god," Xiaoting says in a desperate voice, her toes curling at the slurps that make her melt. Your tongue gets so coated while it travels through her folds, flicking at her clit, slurping on it harshly for a few beats, toying with it between your lips.

"Th-that's it, right there, please, don't stop, don't—"

It only takes one more long suck before Xiaoting is shaking, tugging at your hair and thighs threatening to suffocate you as they squeeze tight. She convulses in your sheets, lips parted so all the sinful sounds can escape, so all you can do is breathe her in when your mouth fills with her sweet nectar.

Xiaoting holds you there, trembling with each little slurp, just coaxing everything she has out onto your tongue. And you just down every single drop, sucking hard, those slick juices never stopping.

"Jesus, fuck—" Xiaoting cries out, her fingers entangling themselves in your hair, breathing hard after, thighs still so shaky. "Your mouth is fucking crazy."

"Only crazy for that delicious pussy of yours, Ting."

She's groaning for a completely different reason now. But the eyeroll you get doesn't matter when the taste of her cunt lingers in your mouth. When the sweat on her thighs is so close to your lips, still panting, when her thighs shake so violently.

"Now you know what three months without a real orgasm tastes like," Xiaoting breathes out, finally letting your head go as you manage to escape and catch a breath of fresh air.

"Tastes pretty fucking good then."

"Come here," she orders without hesitation, and you obey, crawling up her body until she welcomes you with a taste of her kiss. Xiaoting grabs tight at your body and pulls you back on top of her, never breaking eye contact while her taste on your tongue spreads. "Tell me you're going to put that dick of yours inside of me, or I swear—"

"Dunno. Might tease you more," you say, a grin forming that she wipes off fast by squeezing your cock through the fabric of your underwear.

"God, you feel so thick and hard," she coos, wrapping her fingers around what she can. "Please tell me I'm not making this all up in my head. That my hot roommate is packing something like that."

"Only one way for you to find out," you respond, a playful glint in the eyes of your roommate, a smile that follows while Xiaoting scurries over to slide down your boxers.

"Holy—shit," she utters with that grin of hers, finding herself quite taken away as soon as the fabric comes down far enough to see every detail. The shape of your shaft, the weighty thickness to it, the length when it drops down. "That is fucking ridiculous. Please tell me I can put this thing inside me."

"Kind of need to at this point. Got all worked up just eating you out, no backing down now."

There are no second thoughts after Xiaoting begins stroking your cock, feeling every bit of you, thumb going over the swollen tip as precum seeps out. She seems so drawn to your shaft, her eyes fixated on what's between your legs, the stiffness only increasing in the process.

"God, please—gotta feel that thing. Fuck, your dick is just...fuck," she mumbles, pulling away to give herself plenty of room to have her fun. Her naked body right under you, spreading those thighs nice and wide. It's such a beautiful sight.

"No going back. Gonna have you for myself now," Xiaoting says, keeping a hand wrapped around your cock while you move into position.

Your swollen cockhead teases at her slit, smearing all those juices over while you ready yourself, watching the reaction in her eyes. There's nothing you want more, to see what she's really got in store for you—to be inside of Xiaoting, finally after these months of wondering.

And with one push, you feel that hot, dripping wetness of her tight cunt swallow the tip of your shaft, sinking in deeper to feel that slippery flesh surround.

"Oh my fucking god, that thing is going to ruin me," Xiaoting cries out, gasping the moment those walls clench hard. "Shit. Now why haven't we been doing this a long time ago?"

"Good fucking question," you answer her back while slipping inside even deeper, getting a good look at how your cock disappears so beautifully.

"Could have had this nice, thick dick buried deep inside me, instead of my fingers for so long. Instead of all the one night stands we could have saved each other from."

That's all forgotten now, when you slide out, to take a glance at the shiny mess of her juices that coat your shaft, then shove much deeper, earning the prettiest little sound you've heard from her lips so far.

"There we go. No need to ease it all in—just fucking put it in, all at once, right to the fucking—oh shit," Xiaoting moans, legs quickly spreading more and sinking even further against the softness of the mattress.

All at once, every inch plunges, slides right up into that tight, dripping pussy and stretches her all out. Xiaoting throws her head back, getting two fistfuls of the sheets and staring at the ceiling while her eyes almost roll back. "I can't—fucking shit, your dick is so good. So big, just stay there, don't move yet."

There's hardly a need to do such a thing, your eyes focused on the sight of your shaft deep inside, how goddamn wet and warm she feels, squeezing around you tight to hold you buried in place. The way she looks up, completely overwhelmed yet loving the sensation so much, the stretch, the way you fill her.

"Alright—go," she lets out, taking a couple breaths to catch up, processing and adjusting herself. "Pull out and shove it right back in—want you to fuck me good. Really give it to me. Three fucking months since the last time anyone made me cum."

"Three fucking months," you repeat, getting a good grip on her small, little waist and slowly easing out, until your hips are in motion, pulling your cock almost all the way, only to let her have every inch again.

Xiaoting takes each set of thrusts, legs spread, pussy already gripping hard and demanding you to stay buried. It's slow at first, getting to know what she likes, and what she can take, savoring how tight she is with every second that passes.

"That's it, oh fuck," Xiaoting sighs, lips parted, looking up at you and burning the image of how you're spreading her with that thick cock into her memory. "Just keep fucking me—go as hard as you want. I can take it. I swear."

There's no doubt, seeing how your entire cock sinks inside her glistening cunt, seeing the wetness spill out whenever you withdraw, how those greedy lips grip so tight with every thrust. So you follow, hips snapping forward while you piston into her wet heat, losing yourself in the moment, in the bliss, in the warm, heavenly sensations of how her pussy feels.

"H-hey," she stutters, trying to compose herself so she can shift her body a little. "You've gone speechless on me now. Something wrong, or are you just enjoying yourself?"

"Sorry—hard not to when this is happening," you reply, leaning forward while still moving your hips and plowing deeper. "You feel so incredible, Ting. I've been missing out on so much. This amazing body, this gorgeous fucking pussy. All these curves, god."

There's a blush that covers her face in an instant, cheeks pink and so flustered while her eyes widen. "Don't worry about it now—just keep fucking me. Keep that cock deep inside me, just where it belongs."

You have no reason to do otherwise, pulling back enough and then slamming forward to watch her take it all again, her petite frame jolting while the headboard knocks into the wall. Xiaoting smiles wide, sitting a little more up as she stares right at you, eyes locked, feeling all of it, as deep as possible with the sheets balled into her fists.

"Just like that," she gasps as the sweat begins to form on her skin. "Fuck me harder, if you want—don't have to hold anything back."

And that's when you do exactly that, grab her thighs and dig fingertips into flesh as the snap of your hips echo through the room. Xiaoting looks at the sight of you hammering your thick cock right between those soaked, pink lips, falling apart so easily.

"Better than everyone you've fucked so far, right? Better than that runner girl and that stupid model?" Xiaoting pants, struggling to catch her breath with each word coming out.

"So much fucking better," you let out, groaning as that wet cunt grips so much tighter the harder you go, picking up pace and seeing those tits of hers bouncing with each plunge of your hard cock. "Don't give a fuck about anyone else now that I'm inside you."

Her smile is just too much, looking right at you with this smug satisfaction. "At least you're starting to realize. My pussy is a lot more satisfying," she brags, eyes darting down and watching your cock impale her on repeat.

"No objections here, Ting. You're perfect," you grunt, feeling the wet heat of her pussy intensify as that need begins to rise. Those little noises she makes are the perfect encouragement, her juices flooding out with every movement, keeping that wetness coating you entirely.

"You're the one who feels perfect. God, you feel so fucking—"

That's what interrupts Xiaoting in the best way possible, because the force of each snap forward just is too much for her to finish that sentence. Instead, she gives in, mouth agape as her fingers clutch so hard onto the sheets below, before everything falls apart.

"O-oh my—god, yes," Xiaoting gasps as you give her what she wants, what she's needed all these months without relief. And the way she whimpers, toes curling in an instant, the grip on your cock just unbelievable the second she tenses into climax, legs trembling, entire body shuddering underneath, makes it easy for her to bring you closer to the edge with her.

The look on Xiaoting's face when her pussy squeezes so tight around you, unable to contain herself, a desperate look of utter bliss, with no choice but to fall apart completely, leaves your cock so stiff, wanting that same satisfaction.

You don't relent for a single second, fucking that orgasmic bliss all the way through for her, bringing Xiaoting over the peak right away again as soon as that last pulse of pleasure dissipates.

"Holy f-fuck," she lets out, voice ragged, nothing more than a shaky, whimpering mess right. "I'm—going to cum again, oh my god, don't you dare slow down."

The pace doesn't slow, nor does your own need decrease, just determined to give her that, for that flood of her arousal to continue without an end in sight.

Your hard cock slams even deeper, a perfect opportunity to feel Xiaoting convulse beneath you, the entirety of her body quivering. And after three months with nothing, one can only imagine the force of that blissful orgasm to leave her shaken, a soaking, breathless mess left on the bed, glistening with sweat when it hits.

She gets so tight with when that climax arrives, back arched high, slippery and warm and gushing over your cock while you just fuck her through it.

Xiaoting's never looked more beautiful, and those moans eventually fade, trailing off into nothingness and pants of exhaustion. The rest just words and curses and nothing more. Your own need seems even stronger, pumping all your strength and energy into that tight cunt of hers, chasing what you've been wanting ever since the kiss you shared on the couch.

And that's when you have to give in, the clench of her slick walls squeezing so tight as her entire frame melts and writhes.

So much so that you have to pull out, powerless to fight that urge, the throbs of your cock too much to handle. Xiaoting gasps the second you blast it all out across her flat, toned stomach in a splatter of white, one thick shot right over her belly button, each one that stains her beautiful creamy skin more intense than the last, leaving a glazed mess all across her fit frame.

The feeling of relief is undeniable as you stroke it all out over her, decorating her body in your hot cum with not a second thought. There's hardly a protest on Xiaoting's part either, watching it all unload all over her body, a devilish grin creeping at her lips.

"Jesus, you really covered me. All that pent-up frustration put to good use, isn't it?" she sighs and laughs a little, her eyes focused as the tip of your still twitching cock spills the last remnants of your load. "Bet that felt real good. Jerking off all over my naked body instead of into a tissue. Nothing beats the real thing, huh?"

You couldn't be more happy to see the results, those abs covered in a glistening mess of your cum, using her body like a canvas to unleash every bit you have. "I'd say so. Felt fucking amazing."

"Good," Xiaoting murmurs, her gaze lingering on the pearly white streaks all over her sweaty body. "Shame it's not inside me, though. That's always better."

It's impossible to not hesitate upon hearing that, watching your own load cling to her curves like that, and how Xiaoting leans forward to scoop some of the strands onto her finger and right up into her mouth.

"Didn't exactly have time to think about it, Ting. Had to cum somewhere. Wasn't sure you'd be okay with me doing it inside."

She can't get enough, cleaning off her finger before repeating the process, enjoying how your eyes follow her every move.

"Delicious," Xiaoting replies without any delay. "And now you know where your next load is going, so you don't have to hesitate next time."

You have to take a moment to catch your breath at that, having to digest such a concept. "Next time?"

"Yes, next time. You didn't think this was a one time deal, did you? You're stuck with me now," Xiaoting announces. "Cock this big—I'll get on my knees and beg if I need to. Especially when it's this good."

"Jesus, Ting," you laugh a bit, still in awe of what just happened. "No need. I'm pretty sure I should be the one begging at this point. Your pussy felt too good the second I slid in—"

Xiaoting cuts you off, pulling you on top, no hesitation the second that mouth latches to yours while her arms wrap tightly around you. "Just kiss me more and we'll worry about the semantics of this later. I think we might be meant for each other. No more one night stands. No more horrible dates. This is so much better for you. And me."

There's not much room for arguments in the situation, or any complaints for that matter, and the sweet taste of her tongue has you sold anyway. Her warm, naked body wrapped around your own leaves no question at all.

"You owe me new sheets," is all you're able to blurt out as the two of you fall right onto the pillows.

"Oh my god, you are not serious," Xiaoting laughs, placing a hand against your chest. "You're the one who made me cum so hard. Half of that mess is your fault. That was the most insane fucking orgasm I've ever had. In my life."

"Guess we better buy them in bulk, then. Because there's a lot more where that came from."

Xiaoting blushes yet again, the same way that she always does when she gets the most embarrassed and flustered. "Guess we better hire a maid service before you start fucking me all over the apartment too, pervert."

The look on her face tells it all. A hint of amusement, a hint of the reality to the statement. And you just stay there, marveling at her pretty face, and the exhaustion, the aching for more despite all that.

"Pervert? Didn't you just say you would beg for my cock?"

"No, that doesn't sound like me," she teases, with one last squeeze to the base of your shaft before letting go. "But just wait until i wrap my lips around this thing. You'll be the one begging by then."

You don't doubt that, not for a single second. And that's something to look forward to, this scenario repeated many times in the weeks to come.

✦ ✦

Nobody can deliver a promise better than Xiaoting does.

On her knees, in front of the couch with your pants and underwear down to your ankles, your cock disappears down her throat as if it's all that she lives for. No gags, no struggle, she does it with practiced perfection, bobbing her head, all wet and sloppy with the most sinful slurps with her nose pressed flushed against your abdomen. If that wasn't enough to test your sanity, the way those sultry eyes stare up and trap you as her soft lips seal tight around your length surely does.

The warmth of her throat, the way her tongue rolls against your shaft—her hunger can't be beaten, nor can the trail of spit that follows every motion.

"Told you," she starts to say, spitting onto your cock and stroking with a heavy sigh as she pulls back and lets her tongue swirl along the head. "Nobody gives better head than me. One of the benefits of being my roommate. Your dick belongs in my mouth."

Just like that, your cock slides in again, filling her throat until you can't even think straight. All the heat around you, the feeling of that tongue working, the loud sucking that follows—everything feels too good. And the look in her eyes drives you further when those pretty lips sink, almost in slow motion, down to your base before pulling off and doing it all over again.

"Oh god, fuck, Ting," you moan, unable to take your eyes off her as she watches you from below. "Can't believe I've been living with someone so good at this."

She pulls off with a messy pop, spit stringing from her plump lips that connects to your sensitive cockhead. "Aren't you glad then? Now I can suck you off whenever I want. Anytime we have free time..."

Xiaoting goes back to devouring your cock, her slurps louder than ever, lips drooling with every bob. Every inch that disappears down her throat feels so perfect, just her working her magic, slobbering all over your dick, getting you more and more desperate. She keeps stroking when her mouth isn't on your length, those gorgeous eyes never looking away even for a second while she lets that saliva drip and coat everything it can.

"Look at you," she praises. "It feels so good, doesn't it? My lips wrapped around your pretty cock, your balls ready to pump my belly full."

No words. None that you could manage. Xiaoting does this again—just swallows your dick down, humming on your length, breathing from her nose the whole time it plunges down her throat. All while you struggle to maintain control, not wanting to bust your load down her throat too soon. Her hands squeezing your thighs already making that difficult.

You really can't think, though—the pleasure has taken over, and her mouth feels too amazing. "My throat loves your cock," she says, sinking deep and slobbering around your thick length when she goes for another stroke down to the base. "Loves tasting you, feeling your cock throbbing between my lips. It's so big. Fills my throat all the way up."

She knows you're losing it. The entire length inside her mouth covered in her spit, soaked to the hilt. And it gets worse—or better, if that's possible, when her tongue flattens, running slowly from your balls up the underside of your cockhead to tease and flick there. The combination drives you insane, and it shows. Especially the way she laughs when she pulls off.

"Can't imagine you'll last much longer like this, not with how much you're throbbing. Sounds like you want to dump all that thick, sticky cum right down the back of my throat. How does that sound?"

You groan in desperation. The urge builds too quickly, even more so now that her lips kiss all over, wet and sloppy around every sensitive spot that makes you ache for release.

"Are you ready for me to drain those heavy, cum-filled balls? I want to swallow it all, right from the source." Like that, she has you down her throat again, stuffed right where it should be. It gets overwhelming quickly, with how warm and wet and fucking messy everything is—the slobbering from her mouth and how hard her lips suck.

"God, Ting—your mouth feels so good. Gonna fucking cum if you keep that up, jesus."

She purses those lips, humming with approval, and with her eyes still staring, it feels like you've lost every semblance of control. Everything hits you too fast. The arousal, the tightness in your balls, the way she watches you fall apart when her tongue runs over the slit of your cockhead before taking the length again, all the way down and not pulling off.

Grab the back of her head and force her down—that's all you can do. Barely hold yourself together as her throat finishes you off, feeling it right where you need it, her nose squishing flat into your stomach as you erupt. Down her throat, into her stomach, eyes widening when spurts of thick, hot cum fires from the tip of your throbbing cock into her mouth.

With her gaze locked with your whole length buried inside her mouth, you keep a tight grip as the spurts don't stop—cum pumping down her throat, violent throbs while that wet heat empties your ballls.

There's nothing but satisfaction on her face as she keeps watching, and it only makes you throb even harder with every hot spurt that she swallows down, gulping it all without spilling a drop. You hold her there even after it's all done, savoring the high, the throbs that never cease with her eyes locked to catch every move you make.

When your grip eases off and her lips slide off slowly, tongue lavishing against the underside one last time, her mouth opens up with her tongue sticking out, showing you just how empty she's managed to leave your balls.

"God, that's delicious," Xiaoting says, licking her lips and cleaning your length off with her tongue.

Your chest heaves, struggling to come down from all the pleasure. Xiaoting strokes even after your orgasm ends, trying to wring every bit she can from you, kissing at the underside to make you groan with sensitivity.

"S-so good, fucking hell, Ting."

Her tongue slithers beneath, teasing your overstimulated cock with swirls while she strokes slowly. "With how good you were with your mouth on my pussy last night, I guess we're just destined to be together. Roommates with—benefits."

"Y-yeah, something like that."

Xiaoting seems satisfied when her pouty, wet lips kiss the tip again, getting one last throb out of you. "If you cum this hard in my mouth, then imagine all the cum you'll shoot in other places. My tight little ass. My wet, dripping pussy..." She gives a few more teasing kisses, keeping her gaze stuck to you as she smiles.

"Jesus, Ting," you groan out, as she finally lets your sensitive cock go. "Are you always this forward?"

"Absolutely. Get used to it, because this is a regular thing now," she says, giggling the way you get flustered. "Maybe I'll start your day the same way—wake you up with my mouth around your big, throbbing cock. End the night the same too. Bet you'd like that. No more jerking off alone in bed at night when you have me here."

There's nothing to deny, you both know it. You look down as Xiaoting comes up and straddles you, arms around your neck, smirking wide. "Yeah. Wouldn't mind that at all."

Xiaoting rests her head against your shoulder, giggling into your skin.

"Didn't think you'd say no. And now that I've gotten a taste," she says, kissing her way along your neck. "You're not getting rid of me that easy."

✦ ✦

The next morning, a mountain of bacon rests on a nearby plate while Xiaoting scrambles some eggs on the stove in just her underwear as the some toast pops in the corner.

No pants, no bra, just a little apron to protect the bare essentials from getting splattered. It all starts when she bends over to plate the food, that perfect, delicious round ass barely covered in a cute little black thong that does nothing to keep those cheeks contained. And it ends after a couple slices of bacon shared between you both, a messy kiss, and then that little thong gets pulled to the side so you can bury your entire length deep into her tight cunt and pound her against the kitchen counter.

The eggs will get cold, but that’s of no concern when you have her tight cunt to keep your cock warm, long forgotten by the time she's moaning your name. A hand crashing on her ass, the other in a rough handful of hair. She's clenching hard, your hips are moving, and this doesn't last long at all—just a quick little fuck that gets you both what you need, your cock covered with Xiaoting’s messy juices.

Then you're cumming inside her, so much that it's dripping back out onto the kitchen tile, filling her up so well as her pussy spasms around you for a second climax that matches the one in the shower.

After you slide out, you finish off the rest of the bacon, with your cum dripping down those creamy thighs while Xiaoting feeds you cold eggs with a fork dangling between her fingers, washing it down with a glass of orange juice. She’s glowing, sweat glistening on her toned midriff, a bite mark left on her neck, and a faint blush on her cheeks. And this, you realize, is just the perfect start to your weekend.

Breakfast finished, dishes washed, and now you're both off to an afternoon grocery run. Which turns out to be rather distracting to pick up what you need, when Xiaoting is in nothing but a flimsy tank top and a ridiculously tight pair of yoga pants—without underwear. Those pants hug all the right places, that tight ass especially, not even hiding the outline of her cunt underneath the thin material.

How one person can manage to be so devastatingly attractive, is anyone's guess.

But you manage to fill the cart up with essentials, XIaoting with that annoying smirk, knowing exactly what she's doing the whole time while she bends over to grab something on the bottom shelf. So in the midst of crossing off the shopping list: a new cereal, a bag of chips and toilet paper, a new case of beer thrown in for fun—Xiaoting decides to toss in a bottle of lube in as well, while you're right beside her.

"You know we still have that other one in the nightstand," you point out, trying to not keep your voice too loud.

"It'll be empty by the time the night is done," she answers with a cheeky grin that grows a bit wider the more you give that expression—like it only encourages her. She pushes the cart down the aisle, passing by boxes of condoms without breaking her pace. "Good thing we'd never need these. Imagine if you couldn't cum inside me raw, every single time? I think I'd be so devastated."

Discretion is clearly not a trail she possesses. Despite there not being anyone in close proximity, you're not exactly wanting to be open about this very topic. "Can you just be a little more subtle, Ting?"

"But where's the fun in that?" Xiaoting answers, shoving in a tube of toothpaste in moments later. "My mouth, my ass, my tight little pussy—we both know those are all your favorite places to cum when you're not blasting a load across my face. It would be so boring if you had to pull out. Really a travesty."

"Ting," you snap back, but her lips are quick to shut you up, stopping right in the middle of this aisle to grab you, wrap her arms around your neck, and crush her pouty, plump lips, tongue swiping across.

"We're in a grocery store, not a church," she reminds when you get the chance to breathe, pulling back with a satisfied smile that stays plastered to her face. "We're not the only ones here who have dirty, raw, rough sex, you know?"

"Alright, fine, maybe they sell handcuffs somewhere, and blindfolds—"

"Now you're speaking my language. Let's see what we can find."

✦ ✦

Back home, Xiaoting lazes around the couch, flat on her stomach with those sinful black yoga pants just begging to be ripped right off. And as much as she likes to play innocent, looking over her shoulder as you lie on top, it would be criminal not to indulge, getting two perfect handfuls of her delicious ass to grope while she turns the TV on to something mindless.

"Maybe one day we'll actually finish a movie," Xiaoting purrs, watching you squeeze her ass to your heart’s desire underneath that tight, sheer fabric that can barely contain anything. "Or get past the first twenty minutes."

"Movies are overrated, so are these pants that need to fucking come off,” you say, and that’s something Xiaoting can definitely agree with, offering no objections when you peel those pants off her hips, until they hang off her bare ass. Which you get a little greedy with—slapping to make it jiggle, nice and slow until the slaps get a little faster, a little louder, putting a little red on those pale cheeks just the way she likes.

"What would a movie be without a little snack?" she grins back, face flushed, knowing just what's coming when you spread her ass and run your wet tongue all over. That's just to tease Xiaoting, easing inside between those cheeks as your face buries between them, driving all inside her puckered hole and swirling to hear her gasp.

"Mhm. You must be starving, you poor thing. My ass really does taste the best, right?"

"No arguments there,” you say with the saliva smeared around her tight little asshole, as your fingers dig into her asscheeks and pry her apart to make the experience that much more delicious. And that's the exact thing she craves most, giving out a loud groan when the tip of your tongue gets as deep as possible, squeezing a pillow underneath her chest. "Nothing beats my tongue in your ass..."

With Xiaoting focused on the screen again, you swirl your tongue over her pretty little hole, plunging deep for a few swipes before looking at your handiwork. A mess of saliva glistens, one that you plan on improving on. That's why your tongue sinks all the way inside her hot, greedy asshole, lapping with enthusiasm with such delight.

“Right where it belongs," Xiaoting says with a loud sigh, your tongue keeping her tight hole so wet. The more attention you shower, the more she finds it harder and harder to focus on the screen, giving in.

All prone, she's helpless while you tongue-fuck her asshole, flicking back and forth as spit falls from between your lips, making your pants feel unbelievably tight the whole time. Xiaoting only pulls away for a fleeting moment, so she can slide those yoga pants the rest of the way off and sit that plump ass right against your face, returning the favor by devouring your hard cock at the same time.

She makes it so easy for you to get your tongue deep inside her ass, with the heat of her mouth that surrounds your shaft, with every inch finding its place in the back of her throat with ease. Her wet lips seal so tight, bobbing her head so effortlessly and only coming up for air when necessary.

It’s the perfect encouragement to return to worshiping her ass with your tongue buried deep, while Xiaoting only works faster, every sloppy suck matching the wet, frantic licks of your tongue between her cheeks.

Xiaoting can’t help herself when she puts all her weight down, so those heavenly cheeks can grind against your face—until she's cumming again, this time even harder with your tongue fucking her little asshole. And then it's your turn, squeezing the pale flesh of her deliciously round ass, nails digging deep as your cock spills another load of cum straight down that hungry throat.

"All that money we just spent on groceries and you just wanna eat my ass," Xiaoting pants out when her mouth lifts from your throbbing tip, fingers cradling your balls, a messy sheen of saliva connecting them to her lips.

“Forget the groceries,” you mutter, dipping in to devour her once more. “I’d rather have this ass for every meal every day of the week."

✦ ✦

Now that you're all tuckered out, Xiaoting curls up against you in bed, hooking a leg right over your waist and resting there. She moves close enough so you can kiss her again, noses bumping as you pull her close. "Could use a nap now, after that, don't you think?”

You're more interested in just a few lazy kisses and being close like this, peppering her skin with your lips, nuzzling your face right against her neck. "Yeah, a nap sounds good. Just a quick little cat nap, then maybe—"

"Maybe what?" Xiaoting asks in this innocent voice, too innocent, that doesn't fool you for a second.

"A nap, and then maybe another round in your ass. See what the mood is like." You plant another kiss at the base of her neck, lips lingering a little more this time before parting.

"Not going anywhere. I'll be here when you wake up," Xiaoting says, running a hand through your hair. "Until then, you can just dream about all the different ways you can destroy my ass."

✦ ✦

To no surprise, a cat nap turns out to be a long slumber, waking to something wet and warm between your legs. When you manage to pry your eyes open, Xiaoting is back at work underneath the sheets, those lips wrapped perfectly around your cock again.

"Hey, you’re awake—this looked painful, so I figured you'd want me to do something about it.” That's all she has to say while she plants a firm kiss on your swollen head, lifting the sheets enough so you can have a clearer view.

"God, you spoil me too much, Ting."

Lips down to your base in no time, you barely have time to take a breath. There's nothing to do except just watch, groaning as that eager mouth takes you down faster than ever. "Nonsense. Your cock deserves to be spoiled whenever possible. Now what do you say we finish off that bottle of lube?”

Well, she’s already made you hard as a rock, so that gets your attention in no time. The sheets get thrown aside, Xiaoting gets flat on her back with those long legs folded up against her chest as she holds them in place. And then there's nothing else left to do but sink right in, every slick inch disappearing into her tight, little welcoming asshole.

"Fucking hell, Ting, nothing beats this tight ass," you groan, driving your whole length in while she whimpers at the feel of you stretching her out. "Absolutely nothing. So goddamn tight."

"Only way to start a weekend, fuck—stretch my tight little hole with this huge cock," Xiaoting responds, gasping when your hips pick up speed, the initial resistance dissipating more and more each thrust you drive in.

"So fucking tight," you can't help repeating over and over as that clenching hole envelops your cock with ease.

Xiaoting hugs her legs tight, keeping them in place so you can plow deep in her ass at whatever pace you like. Every plunge into that delicious hole feels like heaven, all this warmth and tightness suffocating your thick shaft, while a wide, satisfied grin stays etched all over her face. "Feels so good being in your ass, Ting. Love being this deep. Love being inside you."

There's not a single shred of hesitation while she watches you get deep, always the most expressive when you're splitting her ass open. "Fuck me just like that, keep fucking this ass, oh my god—"

You'll happily oblige that request, more than content to keep slamming deep in her, every thrust feeling better than the one before while you watch the bliss extend on her face. From the way she bites down on her lip, to the loud, ragged moans you drive out. Nothing could be better. Nothing can compare—not a goddamn thing.

"Need to fucking cum," you warn with the mounting pressure that comes sooner than expected. Xiaoting starts working her fingers furiously between her legs while you drive yourself as deep as you can, no chance to fight the urge taking control.

“Then do it, baby—cum, cum for me, please. Give me all of it,” she whimpers, desperate for your release. That tightness around your cock gets to be too much, and you just lose all rational thought as the moment quickly approaches. And as good as it feels in her ass, you can't stop looking at her flushed features, imagining how good she’ll look with that hot load emptied all over her.

So at the last second, you pull out and straddle Xiaoting's chest, unloading everything with a grunt all over her lips and pretty face. Every shot blasts across her beautiful features in heavy spurts, leaving a smile with her tongue out to capture what drips down. A near endless amount, your cock throbbing with every burst, until she looks like a fucking mess. The beautiful sort.

Once you've emptied everything, stroking the last bit out directly on her tongue, Xiaoting just stares through all the mess with such a look of elation, nothing left to do than give a kiss to the tip once there’s nothing left to empty.

“You're so gorgeous, Ting," is all you manage, panting as you attempt to catch your breath.

"Covering me in your cum will do that,” Xiaoting says as she sighs with such content, your cock twitching with every lingering kiss, swirling her tongue around the swollen, sensitive head. "Still lots left to empty, too. Right? Good thing we bought extra lube.”

"Might need a whole case at this point," you gasp out, still out of breath.

"And you didn't even fill my ass with cum yet," Xiaoting remarks, gently kissing the underside of your spent cock. She licks your length clean, slowly moving from top to bottom to get every last drop, looking so messy the entire time.

"Don't you worry, there's plenty left in me for that later.”

✦ ✦

Dinner comes in a bag, despite the fridge and pantry full of groceries. You both decide on delivery, neither with enough energy to put much effort in making anything. A few beers and Chinese food is the perfect remedy, eating on the floor in front of the TV as Xiaoting wears little but a long shirt that just barely covers her ass.

"This movie is so bad, Ting. Why do I let you keep picking again?" you ask, mouth still stuffed with noodles, offering her a share from your container.

"But they're the right type of bad," Xiaoting reasons, slurping away. "They're supposed to be terrible."

You sigh, trying to swipe some food from hers, but she's far more dexterous, blocking you with a quick jab of chopsticks. "Hey, those are mine. No stealing."

"So you'll take my food but expect me not to steal yours?" you shoot back.

Xiaoting gives it some thought and offers no apologies, opting for a quick kiss instead. "Exactly. What's yours is mine. Like your dumplings. And your cock. Both delicious."

An eye roll is all you can offer, going back to your food and washing it down with a huge sip of beer. You both sit quietly with only the low rumble of the movie, Xiaoting planting little kisses here and there until she falls asleep on your shoulder.

✦ ✦

Chinese food devoured, movie forgotten, and now you've moved from the floor back to the couch, where Xiaoting is all stretched comfortably across, her bare feet resting in your lap while you massage them. A pile of shuffled cards sits on the coffee table, empty bottles of beer piling up on either end. Your focus is on watching Xiaoting fall apart between hands of poker, fingers kneading deeper into the sole of her foot.

"Pretty sure you're cheating," Xiaoting complains, getting the last swig of beer and putting the empty bottle on the coffee table with the others. "There's no way you could win three games in a row unless you're playing dirty."

"Or maybe you're really bad at poker, Ting. Just like you're bad at picking movies," you reply, pressing your thumbs deep into the arch of her foot, hearing a long, content sigh spill right out.

"No, that's definitely cheating. Distracting me definitely counts as cheating," Xiaoting pouts with this little whine, leaning her head back and relaxing.

"Fine, no more cheating then." And that's when you move her foot away from your lap, back to the couch as the pout remains.

"Hey, I didn't say to stop. My feet deserve more attention, and I was enjoying that," she says, moving her other foot on your lap so you’ll get the message. "Go back to what you were doing. Come on, keep going."

You shake your head and sigh, before digging your thumbs into the ball of her foot, getting in deep and making the smile return.

"Thought you said not to distract you. Saying that and then telling me not to stop are two different things," you argue, continuing the massage.

"I'm not distracted," she shoots back, curling her toes as you grip her foot nice and tight in your hands.

"Of course not."

"I'm not. Can't a girl just enjoy a foot massage without accusations?"

"No. Now play your cards."

She sighs dramatically, adjusting her foot in your lap before peeking at what she has. "Fine, then. Since you want to keep cheating—it's time for a little bet."

A curious glance lands on your face as your gaze drifts upwards. "What kind of a bet?"

"Whoever loses the next game, the other person gets whatever they want," Xiaoting offers, trying her best to stay serious, in contrast to that giggly little smile that creeps up.

“Like what?”

"If you win this round, I'll stop picking the movies we watch on Friday nights."

"That's it?"

"And you get to fuck my ass. Here, the bedroom, the balcony, I don't care."

"How is that a bet? How is that anything different to every night?" you argue, although, the idea of getting her ass anywhere isn't exactly a negative in the slightest.

"Okay, fine, whatever. Sorry for wanting to make things interesting, you ass," she retorts. “Ugh. Then—if you win this round, I'll wear whatever you want next time we fuck. Pick the clothes. Dresses, skirts, stockings, heels—anything. I'll wear a maid outfit if you want."

"You have a maid outfit?"

"Maybe. I might. Anyway, that's not important, because I won't be wearing it, so—now what do I get?"

"What do you want? Your ass will still get fucked whether I lose or win. So pick whatever you want. Something different."

"How about, if I win—I get to tie your hands together and blindfold you. And I get to ride you at the same time. What do you say?"

That's an answer that you didn't expect, especially given how often Xiaoting prefers a hand around her throat, or arms pinned behind her back. But the visual is incredibly appealing and hard to turn down.

"Deal."

✦ ✦

"Three aces? Oh, looks like you won, Ting," you say, tossing the cards down and faking your best smile when you see what Xiaoting has. "Lucky you."

But Xiaoting doesn't look exactly like the winner in this situation, narrowing her eyes in response, immediately suspicious.

"Something's not right," she says, pausing to gander at the discarded pile of cards on the coffee table. "You were winning all this time and then suddenly your cards go to shit?"

"That's just how the wind blows sometimes. Win some, lose some, you know."

"You can just say that you threw the game, loser," Xiaoting huffs out with an exaggerated sigh. "You wanted me to win and tie you up. Just be honest."

"Look, I get all the sex with you already. Why would I need to resort to something like a game of poker just to have my pretty girlfriend tie me up while she's riding me? Honestly, Ting."

"Oh shut up. Just meet me in the bedroom in like, five minutes. I'm gonna ride the fuck out of you, and there's nothing you can do about it," she says in her most playful tone, hopping from the couch and ruffling your hair on the way as she gathers up all the beer bottles to clean up.

✦ ✦

Five minutes turns into twenty after you're handcuffed to the headboard, naked and spread across the bed as Xiaoting crawls back on the bed.

"Sorry, took me forever to find something to blindfold you with," she says, straddling you in just her pink thong, leaning down with a kiss while a black strip of cloth goes over your eyes. "There, I found your old necktie, should work until we get something better."

Everything's dark, but you don't feel an ounce of fear or anxiety. Xiaoting isn't exactly the dominant type, or typically the one who pulls the reigns in, not that you're exactly the bossy type either. Sure, there are nights where it's good to bend her over the kitchen counter, a palm ready to spank that tight little ass, but most times, both of you are very keen on just taking turns being on the giving end, until you've both collapsed on the bed all satisfied.

"You have to tell me if you can see me," Xiaoting whispers, the anticipation hitting hard. "No cheating this time. Tell me if you can."

"Nope, can't see a damn thing."

"Good," she says, and there's an eagerness in the way her breath tickles the surface of your ear, something about not being able to see or touch her, relying on every other sense to perceive what's around you. The loss of both adding an extra element of surprise that feels almost entirely new when the first drop of her hips makes her silky cunt swallow you up, the first bounce so much sweeter.

"Jesus, fuck," you mutter out with such a helpless groan, at how incredible that wet cunt feels, impossibly tighter, if that were at all possible.

And without your hands to control her motions or encourage, there's the faintest bit of desperation, wanting to grab any part of her you can as she picks the pace up. Xiaoting, on the other hand, doesn't seem to mind in the slightest, her fingers digging into your chest as the bed creaks every time her thighs come down, the squelch of her cunt a clear indication as to just how wet she is for you right now.

“Just relax. I got you. Let me do the work this time, baby," she says, slamming that ass down harder on you, to make you far more sensitive, everything heightened, every tight squeeze making your head spin.

You're still reeling from the start, and now the heat enveloping your shaft is making every sensation that much more intense, with how your shaft gets so deep inside her tight walls. The constant clench and roll of her hips has you throbbing hard, the weight of her naked body pinning you against the bed while she rides you like never before.

"Your cock always feels so fucking good," she moans out, hands roaming and nails scratching along your chest, while each slow lift of her hips threatens to force you right out before it slips right back in.

"So does your pussy, fuck—love when it squeezes me like that, just like your tight little asshole," you say, gritting your teeth to withstand the cold steel wrapped tight on your wrists as Xiaoting quickens, bouncing her whole body faster and faster.

"Can't believe you let me win, fuck—you get my tight pussy and you don't even have to do anything. Just lie there while I bounce this ass on your thick cock. Your lucky day."

"Luckiest fucking guy alive.”

✦ ✦

"Slow down, seriously, oh god—I can't cum again, you made me cum so many times. Give me a break—"

"Like you said. I can't get enough of you."

Xiaoting cries out this beautiful whimper when the overstimulation gets too much, grabbing your head to force you away from between her delicious, dripping wet cunt, breathing all uneven. The sheets are already a disaster from how many times you’ve used this bed, an overabundance of sex and sweat and fluids, and whatever else.

But that fucked-out look, Xiaoting completely worn out and gasping for air is priceless, so is the slick on your fingers when you dip back in one more time.

"I’m serious, you have all this energy and I'm tapped out," Xiaoting sighs, shifting over on her side as her breathing is slow to become normal again. "Don't think I can cum any more tonight."

You look at the clock, sliding over and peppering Xiaoting with kisses. "Almost 1 am. Which means it's a new day. Timer goes back to zero, I'd say."

A heavy sigh leaves her mouth as her eyes shut for a few seconds. "Are you trying to kill me? Did you take something before the night started or something? Your dick can't still be hard. It can't be."

"When you're around me, yeah—you’re the pill the keeps my dick hard, Ting."

Xiaoting can't help but giggle and cover her mouth, cheeks reddening. "You're so fucking corny, I can't take it. That is awful. God, just awful."

"Now you know how I feel during all those movies you made me sit through."

"Oh fuck you, they're amazing," Xiaoting says, half-heartedly throwing a punch that just bounces right off your chest. "But no more for the night. At least not right now. My cunt needs some time to recover. After how hard you fucked me out there on the couch, then in the shower. I didn't even know my legs could fold like that."

"Weren't you a gymnast? So you must be very flexible."

"I didn't get fucked senseless while doing that! And that was a long time ago. I didn't make that part of my routine, thank you."

"I mean you could make that a routine if you really want. Early morning mating press. Or nighttime if you want."

"Listen—ugh, I can't deal with you right now. Come here and kiss me, you dumbass."

✦ ✦

Far after midnight, you find yourself out on the balcony, watching the sweat glisten off Xiaoting's naked body under the stars, with your hands roaming all over every inch of her sinful curves. She looks back over her shoulder while you fuck her ass, all bent over the railing, those delicious cheeks smacking back against your hips with every rough thrust.

"Can't believe we're fucking on the balcony again," Xiaoting groans as she grips the railing harder, peering down at the world below before shifting her gaze back to you. "This loud, this late. There's no way the neighbors don't hear this, how good you're splitting my ass open."

"No better way to end the night,” you answer, hips smacking harder against Xiaoting's body, that tight ass that jiggles so deliciously from the impact. “Besides, always gotta leave room for dessert."

A giggle spills from her lips with a little quiver. "Is your cock in my ass what you're calling dessert now? God, I swear it's your favorite thing to eat, so that seems fitting."

You hold Xiaoting's hips tighter and plunge inside deep enough that those satisfied groans unabated, balls slapping against her cunt every thrust, stretching her greedy hole. "You say that like your ass doesn't love swallowing my cock so much. So tight, so fucking tight, never letting go."

"Just shut up and keep pounding my ass. Keep that thick cock all the way inside, god—" Xiaoting pleads, fingers clenching as she clings onto the balcony, head hanging low. “Until I can't even fucking walk straight."

Then there's nothing left but the sounds of your cock slamming into her ass, those pretty cries and moans in the dead of night.

And you give and give, as much as Xiaoting can handle, as much as you can. Which is clearly more than ever before, the harsh clench of her ass begging for you to keep pumping into her, your hips smacking hard against those pale cheeks with every thrust.

"My ass needs your fat fucking load, god, fill me already," Xiaoting demands, pushing back onto your throbbing shaft so you can get even deeper. Won’t be long now, with how her back arches, how the sweat drips down her body, how she looks back at you so desperately—

You have only enough left to slam into her a few more times, with your greedy hands gripping hard, hips on repeat until the final moments.

"Don’t worry, gonna fill this tight little asshole, Ting, god—“

That’s your only warning as she can feel every twitch, every desperate throb, knowing exactly what to expect next. And then you unload right in her ass, that grip so tight around every inch of your cock as you cum inside her, flooding her stretched hole while you pump it all deep.

"Should have done this first thing,” you say, groaning as your cock throbs and your balls empty inside. “After those goddamn yoga pants you made me stare at.”

Xiaoting only laughs, grinding her hips back, milking the last drops from your aching balls. "Poor, poor you. My ass is just too irresistible for you. Just need to put on a tight little pair of pants to drive you completely fucking crazy?”

"Hey, don't make it sound like it’s my fault. You're the one that didn’t wear panties. You know exactly what you were doing."

"That was an innocent mistake," Xiaoting defends, unable to fight back that giggle. "Sometimes a girl forgets and does her laundry later at night. Honest."

Your spent shaft slips from her ruined hole, resting on her ass while watching a thick stream trickle down her thighs. "There's not a goddamn thing innocent about you, Ting."

"Yeah, maybe not. Not like you have room to talk. How many times did you blow a load inside me tonight? Or across my face? Or all over my ass? Go on, tell me."

"Not as many times as you came from getting your little tight asshole ruined," you counter, moving aside and falling back in the nearest chair to catch your breath.

She laughs, legs weak while hobbling over, straddling your lap with that sticky warmth spreading between her thighs. “Whatever, not my fault my ass is amazing and you can't stop filling it.”

Your hand finds its way up her back, fingers roaming through the sweat before you tug her in close, sharing in that languid kiss that you have just enough energy for. “Really picked the right person to live with, I guess. Lucky me."

Xiaoting just keeps those lips pressed against yours, slow and gentle until she pulls away. "Mhm. You got very lucky. Isn't this much better than bringing random girls from the bar home, anyway? I think I'm far better than some girl who does erotic photography for strangers..."

"Much better. But you would make a killer model," you say, leaning back into the chair and just basking in the affection Xiaoting gives.

"What, you want people to watch my ass being pounded? As if you haven't already given everyone on the balcony a show for free? Wait, don't answer that. Pervert."

"As much as you love showing off your body, no thanks," you respond.

"True, this body is only for your eyes, no matter how good the paycheck is. Nobody but you, my love," Xiaoting starts, cupping your face in her hands and staring at you with those devastating eyes. And then a smirk comes with that look. "Although, I am willing to play with other girls if you're feeling a bit generous. Because I know you'll like the results."

That snaps your attention right back. "Come again? And here I thought I had a monopoly on this ass of yours."

"Oh, you do. You always do. But don't you think I'd look pretty eating out a friend of yours while you pound my asshole? Come on, there's gotta be someone who catches your eye. Name the lucky girl and I'll do anything to make you happy."

"Okay, who the hell are you, and what have you done with my Ting?"

She lets out the softest, sweetest laughter, kissing your forehead. "Who was that one girl you slept with a while back? With the huge tits and the red hair?"

"No idea. Her name must have slipped my mind."

"Hey, don't be selfish. Tell me, you ass. I know you remember, you wouldn't forget a girl with tits like that. Nobody would—I bet that titfuck alone was amazing.”

Now you’re blushing more than ever expected while Xiaoting awaits a response. "Who said we did that? Maybe we just cuddled."

"Oh, fuck off. I'd fuck her tits if I could, too. Now come on—spit it out."

"Chaehyun," you sigh out, completely defeated. "Her name was Chaehyun. Red hair. Huge tits, thick thighs, pretty face. Also short."

"See? Knew you'd remember, just didn't want to share. You're so predictable," Xiaoting chuckles, pulling herself a little closer. "Call her. Tell her to wear some nice lingerie and we'll have some fun."

"What happened to your body is only for me?"

"For you and pretty girls. With nice tits. Fuck it, call her—I wanna see her tits wrapped around your cock while I sit on your face."

"Jesus, Ting. Not even a dinner invitation first?"

Xiaoting presses a few kisses down the side of your neck, nipping a little here and there. "There's no fun in that. We can have a nice dinner afterwards, maybe take her to a fancy hotel or something. Fuck her silly and feed her a nice big bowl of noodles after."

"You're so romantic."

"Always. Now go on—call her in the morning. First thing when you're up. Pretty please?"

Hard to argue with those pleading eyes, and those pouty lips. "What if she's not up for it? Maybe she has a boyfriend. Or girlfriend. Whatever floats her boat."

"Girls who put out on the first date don't want relationships," she fires back, trying to ignore your reticent gaze. "They just wanna get railed by some hot guy. And then make him cum all over her massive, bouncy tits."

"How are you more obsessed with her tits than I am? And you've never even met the girl."

Xiaoting stalls, pouting while she steals another quick peck on your lips. "Everyone has their vices. Yours is my ass, and mine is having a big dick tear up my asshole while I play with her tits. Don't be shy. Call her already so we can get this going. Maybe make it a regular thing.”

Again, nothing left to do but sigh. "Alright, fine. First thing in the morning."

"Promise?" Xiaoting asks, offering up her pinky to swear upon, just in case.

"Promise."

And with that sealed pinky promise, she wraps her arms around you, burying her head against your shoulder. "Okay. Good. And one more thing—"

"Yes, love?"

“Promise me we’ll never fuck this many times ever again. I've never been so worn out and exhausted in my life,” she groans, her hot breath right in your ear. “My body hurts and my pussy will never recover at this point—it was incredible, but oh my god."

You can't help but laugh at Xiaoting's ridiculousness as she's wrapped up against your chest. "Promise, Ting. Promise.”

"You might have to carry me into the shower. Pretty sure I'm past the point of useless," she says, barely getting out another laugh. "I'm like jello."

"Serves you right. Maybe now you'll think twice about those yoga pants," you reply with an eyebrow raised.

"Nope. Don't regret them one bit. They make my ass look so fucking good and it really gets to you."

You lift Xiaoting right up, depositing her on the wooden flooring of the balcony. "Well, then have fun limping to the bathroom. I'll go get the water running. Might be cold by the time you get there."

"Wait—no, no," Xiaoting stammers, unable to even hold herself upright against the balcony railing. "You got my asshole all stretched and full of cum, and now you're really just going to leave me out here on my own?"

"You'll survive. Just hang on the railing or something. Maybe you could try crawling to the shower," you offer in response, barely managing to not smile as you start heading for the sliding glass door.

"You ass—come back here and carry me. You fuck a girl that hard you can carry her!" Xiaoting demands, scrambling on wobbly feet after you, catching a hand on the door.

"Don't be so dramatic, Ting. God, fine, get over here. Maybe a bath would be easier anyway."

"With that new bubble bath I just bought—and candles. Lots of candles and bubbles."

And that's when you offer up your back to her, which she immediately climbs onto as you hoist her up and away from the balcony. "My poor useless, Ting. Begged me to pound her asshole so hard and then expects me to pamper her like a queen."

"Just shut up and walk. Bubbles await."

Extra bubbles it is. Because there's nothing better at 2am than a bubble bath with Xiaoting as she rests back against you—candles, bubbles, and a fresh bottle of wine as the night comes to an end.

Nothing better.

---

A/N:

You turned around to find two surprisingly tall women – both less than half a head shorter than you – in caps, plain white shirts, and jeans. Even if the fairness of their porcelain skin weren't enough of a dead giveaway, they couldn't present themselves any more like tourists than they already did.

One met your eyes, and elbowed the other. The two stared at you, a mix of fear and confusion in their eyes as you walked closer. You thought fast: you pulled out your phone, opened the translator app on your phone, and typed a message: "Can you understand English?"

When your phone spat out the answer in Chinese, they gave a thumbs up. "How did you know we were speaking Chinese?," the taller one asked.

"Just sounded like it," you replied. "What are you doing here? Tourists don't normally pass by here."

"We're lost," the other girl sighed, "like, we can't find this address." She showed her phone to you, continuing her story. "We took the last bus this app told us to take, but we can't seem to find it."

You took a look at the address, and your brow furrowed. The road name was similar, but it was in another part of town, almost 40 minutes away on foot now that most buses stopped service. You delivered the bad news.

"真的吗?!," the other girl said aloud. "Sorry. Really? Shoot. What are going to do?"

"Don't panic. I live," you pointed to a door several meters away, "right there. I can drive you if you'd like, you could even take some time to rest, have some water."

"Oh, thank you!," the two said, bowing and following you up the stairs to your apartment.

Once inside, they removed their shoes by the door and stood in front of the living room couch. Of course, you thought, they were Asians after all.

"Please, sit," you gestured. "I'll fetch some water."

While going through your cabinets for the last bottle of mineral water you swore you still had, you could hear the girls stretch and chatter. It seemed like they'd had quite the day.

"他比较高啊," you overheard.

"嗯嗯," said the other, "又高又帅," coupled by faint giggling. You'd always wondered how hard it would be to learn Chinese.

"So," you butted in, two glasses of water in hand, "Willing to tell me your names?"

"You can call me Xiaoting," said the girl on the left. "She's Xinyu."

"Alright, Shaoting and Sinyi. I'll try to remember that." The two giggled again.

"Not bad for a... 怎么说'老外?'" Xinyu remarked, leaning to Xiaoting. "Foreigner?," Xiaoting finished, and Xinyu nodded.

"Thanks? Hey, your English is pretty good too," you responded. "Sorry if I used the translator right away though."

"It's not a problem, that was really thoughtful," Xiaoting replied. "Ugh. You're probably the first person this entire trip who didn't wave us off."

"Really? Any horror stories from today?"

"Sorry?"

"Oh, bad experiences," you corrected. "Someone shout at you or something? The older men tend to do that."

Xinyu lurched forward. "Yeah! There was this elderly couple on the bus stop that yelled at us for laughing at some Instagram reels." Xiaoting pouted along.

"Yeah. Grouchy fucks," you groaned. "Well, just tell me when you're ready to go."

"Are you sure?," Xinyu asked. "We could just... walk?"

"Nonsense," you dismissed. "It'll be a tight fit for two tall ladies like you though."

"Thank you so much," she responded, bowing with Xiaoting.

A few minutes of squirming and awkward laughing later, the three of you fit into your hatchback. As you began your drive, you pressed them about their trip.

"Where are you from in China?," you asked. "Not like I'd know where those are, but it's good knowledge."

"Chengdu," Xiaoting replied. "Beijing," Xinyu added.

"Oh, the capital, right?," you added. "What brings you here then?"

"Short vacation," Xinyu replied. "Someone suggested here was cheaper to visit than Paris."

"Obviously," you continued. "It's pretty boring here."

"It's not! Such beautiful buildings," Xiaoting corrected. "And not crowded!"

"Again, because it's boring here," you chuckled. "But whatever. Where else did you go?"

The two proceeded to fawn over the local museums and pubs, transforming otherwise overdone weekend getaways into momentous experiences for the pair. From the tiny view of the front mirror, you could faintly make out their faces beaming with wonder, only occasionally washed over by halogen street lights. Even you couldn't hold back a smile.

"You're actually making me proud to live here," you commented.

"Wait till you see China," Xinyu replied. Xiaoting nodded in agreement.

"Really now?," you taunted in jest, "just what exactly is there to see in China?" You could see the two scowl incredulously at you.

"Beijing and Chengdu are beautiful cities, for the record," Xinyu retorted.

"Chongqing is cool," Xiaoting continued.

"Shanghai too!," Xinyu butted in. "Don't test us, laowai. We'll drag you to China if we have to just to prove you wrong."

"Deal," you smirked. "But enough of that. We're almost at your place. Where else did you wanna go?"

"Oh! 他可能知道有没有嘉年华," Xinyu whispered.

"对对对!," Xiaoting blurted. "Any carnivals or amusement parks nearby? We only saw the one that's a train away."

"Yeah, I know the one, and it is just that one."

"Then maybe you can you teach us how to ride the train?," Xinyu pleaded. "After today I'm not too sure we're confident it's the same as China."

"It might be," you remarked, "but I'll do you one better: I'll take you myself."

"Really?!," the two squealed. "Isn't tomorrow a Friday?," Xiaoting asked.

"I mean... I'll just take a day off, no problem," you remarked. They stared at you, puzzled perhaps by your nonchalance at skipping a day of work. Xiaoting nodded, "If you say so."

"Great. It'll be just over an hour of driving, so I'll get here at 9AM." You leaned over to them and whispered. "That means be ready at 9:30." Xiaoting laughed while Xinyu scratched her head.

After an exchange of numbers, pleasantries, and bows, you headed home. Lying on your bed, you found it impossible to settle down.

=====

"Ya!," Xinyu shouted, "We've been waiting for 30 minutes!"

"I said 9:30!," you retorted.

"You said be ready by 9:30," Xiaoting rolled her eyes.

"And you are ready," you teased. "Unless you're not?"

The girls hurriedly entered the car, and the car sped off as soon as it came.

It shouldn't have surprised you, but asking more about the two confirmed a lot of assumptions: they were, in fact, in the entertainment industry, both particularly in that group pop music thing they have there. They did, in effect, rarely have time off, this trip being the bulk of it. And they had only around for a few days when you met them.

"Of course you're idols," you smirked.

"Is that supposed to be a good thing?," Xinyu questioned. "Choose your next words carefully."

"Look, you're both tall and slim, have very fair skin, and are particularly gorgeous. But what gave it away were your smiles. I'd have been more surprised if you weren't." You looked back to side eye them. "Happy?"

Xinyu blushed, and Xiaoting's mouth was agape, edges curled into a grin. "怎么嘴甜啊," she blurted.

"I'll assume that's a compliment."

"It means you're a smooth talker," Xiaoting added. "So yes."

Going around the carnival was less a moment of nostalgia – the last time you'd been here was nearly a decade ago – and more being physically dragged around by the girls.

Xinyu's earlier "threat" now seemed to be more of a certainty, as she barely let go of your hand while walking between places. Xiaoting, meanwhile, always managed to have some snack on hand, which she would share with you. This was no Disneyland, however, and by mid-afternoon you'd fully explored the fairgrounds, though nearly all tuckered out.

"I'll walk ahead, get the car started," you told them, quickening your pace. As you did, you overheard the two conversing.

"你整天牵了他的手," Xiaoting remarked to Xinyu, who slapped her on the shoulder. "我知道, 为什么?...," Xinyu smirked. "你也暗恋他吗?," and the two exploded in a flurry of slaps and laughter.

"What happened?," you inquired. "Why do I get the feeling you're talking about me?"

"Nothing," Xiaoting hastily responded as they caught up to you, "just talking about how today was fun."

"Good to hear. Is this your last stop before you go home?"

Xinyu sighed. "Yeah. Our flight is tomorrow evening." She grabbed your arm and hugged it. "Thank you for today." Xiaoting held your hand and leaned on your shoulder.

"Maybe you can tell me how to travel to China in the car ride home," you reassured. "Don't you two live in two different cities though?"

"Well...," Xiaoting hesitated, "we actually stay in Seoul to train. It's a long story."

"So it's just gonna have wait for another vacation," Xinyu teased, "which shouldn't be a problem for you."

"You two make it sound like I'm a bum," you rebutted. "My apologies if leisure isn't a right for you in Asia." The two looked at you confused. "Never mind."

The car ride home was significantly more quiet as the two slept peacefully in the back seat. Once again, from your tiny front mirror, their softer features gleamed in the afternoon sun. Your compliment earlier was entirely genuine – you'd even felt some discomfort in your chest, the kind that comes when parting ways with something desired.

"Well ladies," you declared, braking at the front of their place, "I guess this is it then." The pair craned their heads up, pouting at the realization they were home. On the way out of the car, Xiaoting pulled Xinyu and whispered something inaudible, before flagging you to pull down your window.

"Hey, uh," Xiaoting started, "maybe you'd like to stay over for a bit longer?"

"Oh, yeah, sure," you replied, your heart thumping in your throat. "Need help packing?"

"No, we did that earlier. But there's no parking here I think," Xinyu added. "You're gonna have to wait for me to find a parking spot."

"Nah, it's fine," you said, easing the car up the curb. The girls looked at you, scandalized.

"I don't think you can do that here," Xiaoting remarked.

"Says who?," you chimed, locking the car. "There's no police around."

"No, but–," Xinyu tried to reason, before waving herself off. "Forget it. Let's go in."

Inside the small room, which you assumed was an AirBnB, was... nothing. Sure, it had the amenities like the table, a living room with a TV, and the bedrooms off to the side; but the room felt as clean as it would have been if they weren't in it.

"Did you... not use this at all?," you asked.

"No, but we kept things in order the whole trip. We were out most of the time anyway," Xinyu responded.

On the table was a single, 500mL-sized bottle, with clear liquid and Chinese text – not something you'd find here.

"That's probably not vodka, is it?"

"Nope, it's baijiu. Like soju, if you know that," Xiaoting replied. "Wanna try it? We'll just bring this home if we won't.

"Sure."

"我帮你," Xinyu butted in, heading into the kitchen.

"You don't come off to me as the type to drink," you commented.

Xiaoting stifled a laugh. "I thought drinking was a big thing here," she replied, "because it's probably even more so in China and in Korea."

Xinyu came back with three shot glasses. "We usually use a different glass, but this will do."

"谢了. These small bottles are usually shit, but... I'd take it over nothing," Xiaoting remarked, scanning the bottle. With a twist of the cap, she poured it into the three glasses.

"How do you say 'cheers' in Chinese?," you asked.

"Ganbei," they said in unison, raising their glasses, and you joined in.

One swig of the clear liquid and you immediately knew, even before it hit the back of your throat, that this wasn't vodka. It was less smooth than vodka, but deeper in taste, almost roasted.

"This tastes... different," you remarked.

Xiaoting and Xinyu winced. "That's high praise for... this," Xiaoting said. "Remember that maotai we have in the dorm?"

"From your uncle? Gosh, that one's good," Xinyu added, pouring another set of shots.

The alcohol enabled you all to be even more chatty than normal: you shared more about your work and all the nuances of taking vacation leaves, to the amazement of the pair. Xiaoting and Xinyu shared more of their respective careers: Xiaoting's in China, then in Korea where she met Xinyu; and, relative to now, the stresses of planning this trip.

"You're telling me you've never heard of us before?," Xinyu pressed.

"No, sorry," you replied. "I don't know much about those survival contests. I mean, I might have heard of some groups? But it's still all so new to me." You downed the third shot, which appeared to be the last one for you. "Is that... bad?"

"No no! It's just different," Xiaoting reassured. "We wore caps and plain clothes yesterday because that's how we avoid getting recognized."

"We still are," Xinyu said. "Like in the airport. A fan took pictures with us and word spread, and we just... had to lay low."

"Wow. It makes it even more surreal to be around the both of you then."

They smiled at you, the red from the alcohol flushing their cheeks ever so slightly. You felt your chest thump.

"Do you think we're pretty?," Xiaoting asked.

"Well... yeah," you chuckled. "You two are beautiful. I mean, I haven't met anyone as beautiful as either of you, and you're... I say this respectfully, but you're foreigners."

Xinyu had moved closer to your side of the couch while you were speaking. "So what did you notice first?"

"Gosh... You've got nice eyes, and cute lips, and your hair looks great on both of you... there's just too much to notice."

While you spoke, you caught subtle movements from both of them. Xiaoting's hand grazed yours as she parted her hair. Xinyu crossed her legs, squishing the toned fat on her thighs out. Though the buzz of the baijiu worked its magic, the hot flush shooting from your belly through your bones wasn't just alcohol.

"You don't look like Asians are your type, you know," Xiaoting said, moving in closer to you until all three of you now occupied the same middle third of the couch. Instinctively you squeezed your shoulders in, but Xinyu held your knee. "Don't be shy, we get it all the time."

Xiaoting said, laying a hand on your chest. "I think you're cute too. Especially when you listen to us speak Chinese."

"Oh yeah?," you admitted. "Only because you speak it so well."

Xinyu moved her head up closer to yours, until you could feel the strong waft of the baijiu hit your nose. Her breath – warm, almost hazy – splashed your earlobe. "你想要了吗?," she whispered.

"Are you horny for us?," Xiaoting translated, moving a hand lower down your unsurprisingly noticeable bulge. Before you could say anything, the same sharp sting of baijiu hit your face – this time from Xiaoting's lips all over yours.

You paused for a brief moment, processing what just happened, before you felt that same cool air hit your cheek, this time from Xinyu. When you looked at her, you felt your mouths gravitate toward each other, locking into another kiss. Xiaoting kissed your cheek and your ear, gently and tenderly.

You leaned back on the couch, with the both of them over your chest and shoulders. They took their turns, one slowly making out with you while the other traced a path under your jaw and along your neck.

As you felt yourself dive deeper into one, the other would pull your face away, slowing you down again. You bobbed in and out of conscious lust for what felt like minutes at a time, their arms and legs slowly wrapping around yours – you were theirs, you were to be shared, and you gladly let yourself loose.

They slowly undid your shirt, Xiaoting trying to wrestle it from your shoulders while Xinyu kept at your breastbone. You helped with Xinyu's, then Xiaoting's, until all of your clothes – tops, bottoms, overs, unders – were a mess on the floor.

Your dick, fully erect now, laid in Xinyu's hands, running her fingers all over your shaft. Xiaoting leaned in to take your head in, sizing it up and smiling as it filled up her mouth. With a gasp of air, she removed herself.

"很大," she grinned, "so big." Xinyu dove in to try, taking you all the way in until she choked. Surfacing for air, she laughed the whole way through. "好吃," she smirked, before kissing your shaft along its length. Xiaoting joined in.

The pair's lips smacked and slurped your member with gusto. Their attention-giving barely had any direction, only that they were working in concert: when Xiaoting would cup your balls and put it in her mouth, Xinyu would lick the underside of your shaft; when Xinyu took in your cockhead, Xiaoting pressed her mouth to the side of your shaft.

"Fuck, that feels so fucking good," you laughed. "How do you– fuck– how do say that?"

Xinyu giggled as Xiaoting took her spot on your cock. "舒服. Shufu," she repeated. She moved closer to your ear. "You can add ma to the end to make it a question. Like this," she teased, grabbing your cock and stroking fast while Xiaoting's tongue swirled over your cockhead. "舒服吗?"

You groaned, the ecstasy making you see white, until you growled "shufu" between your teeth. The pair laughed and started making out with you more aggressively than the last. "You're cute when you try, laowai," Xinyu purred.

Xiaoting's hand joined Xinyu's in stroking you, the combined grip of their fingers from base to tip making your hips shake.

"Sh-shit, I'm gonna– I'm gonna–"

Before the full wave of orgasm could make it out of you, they stopped stroking, causing your entire body to tremble. Xinyu and Xiaoting held you down as they licked your skin – neck, nipples, stomach – as you came down from your ruined release.

"我门把你榨干," Xinyu said, climbing over you and straddling you fully.

Xiaoting went up to your ear. "She said we're gonna squeeze you dry. She's gonna fuck you, and you're gonna cum inside her, then I'm gonna fuck you, and you're gonna cum inside me."

Xiaoting lifted a leg and started to touch herself, moaning into your ear. Xinyu guided your hands up to her hips, and you gripped her as she took your cock inside her. She squealed as it slid in, and Xiaoting watched in anticipation.

"She said you're so big," Xiaoting moaned. "I can't wait to try you." You turned to her and kissed her, all the tension and passion released in a salvo of saliva and tongues.

Xinyu began to grind her hips slowly, still feeling everything inside her. She was tight enough that every tilt and sway of her hips made you moan, all of it going into Xiaoting's mouth. When she started bouncing on you, whining turned into deep, breathy moans of her own.

"She says you're filling her up so good," Xiaoting whispered, watching intently and rubbing her clit in time with Xinyu. Xinyu held your shoulder firmly, fingertips depressed on your skin while another grabbed your hair. "She wants to hear you," Xiaoting said, and you let your groans and growls free from your throat.

"God, you're fucking hot," you muttered. "I'm gonna empty myself into you." Xinyu smiled, hastening her pace, Xiaoting moaning into your neck as her rubbing picked up hers. With one free hand, you joined her by rubbing her clit as she fingered herself from behind.

"Fuck, just like that, just like that–" Xiaoting heaved. Xinyu fell onto your chest, hands barely propping herself up. Between occasional squeaks, she'd stare into your eyes, struggling to find the words to beg you to blow inside of her. The slickness of her core easily clamping over you began to haze up your vision, the rocking and slapping of her toned body on yours not having stopped for a second.

Your hand grabbed at whatever wildly – a few seconds on Xinyu's breast, then her ass, then the edges of the sofa – while Xiaoting began to whimper. "我来了, 我来了!" she repeated, before you removed your hand. Xiaoting looked at you with hungry, desperate eyes, but slowed herself down – convinced her orgasm will come with you inside of her soon.

Xinyu whined the same, begging "finish inside me, inside me, please!" before convulsing with a few twitches of her hips. You moved her body up and down a few more times until your completion, releasing a few spurts inside her.

Xiaoting helped Xinyu off you, gently licking the light stream of your release from her folds. You'd barely caught your breath when you locked eyes with her, making you both chuckle weakly. You offered her your hand, asking, "your turn?"

Xiaoting excitedly hopped on top of you and slid your cock cleanly inside her. There was a sudden change in her expression, eyes wider and more satiated, as if thankful she had chosen to delay her gratification. Her riding was more aggressive, even if slower, audibly slamming hips into yours like a slow metronome. Each slap came with its own moan, each stronger than the next.

Xinyu, now coming off her high, lazily nipped at the edge of your jaw, your earlobe, right by your collarbone – anything she could reach – until your lips met hers. Though her kisses felt more slow and exhausted, you matched her pace, even as your cock burned from the overstimulation. Xinyu gladly giggled as you tried to keep yourself together, swallowing every groan you made into her own throat.

Your shared sensitivity with Xiaoting was noticeable; her paced riding started varying wildly from fast to complete stops, each pause prompting you to thrust upwards in pursuit of your near completion. Xinyu's verbal coaxing did its job, muttering words you couldn't understand, but the silkiness of her voice and the hand cupped over your balls did the job to send shivers down your spine.

"I'm gonna–" Xiaoting warned, lurched over and squirming on top of you as her pussy contracted in strong pulses. That final, catastrophic climax sent you over the edge, emptying one long, aching stream into her core.

"You filled her up so good," Xinyu purred, making out with you once again. Xiaoting hopped off back into her position and, once she had caught her breath, did her part in keeping your face tingling with the cold pecks of saliva and post-orgasmic high.

What came next was just as much a haze as those last moments were – you felt you had been making out with them for hours, one keeping you lucid while the other drifted in and out of consciousness. Your hands were scattered about – yours over their breasts, their shoulders, their hips, theirs around your chest, your thighs, and still playfully toying with your sensitive shaft.

But, definitively, you all awoke before midday. Surprisingly, you had no hangover – perhaps the baijiu was easier to handle than it tasted – but you awoke to the two slowly up and about, Xiaoting in the kitchen and Xinyu packing up the bathroom. You had your shirt draped over you, and a plate of what looked like scrambled eggs in front of you.

"Morning," you groaned, and Xiaoting turned to give you a warm smile.

"吃吧," she gestured at the table. "It's gonna get cold, if it isn't already."

"You snore so loudly!," Xinyu remarked from the bathroom. You could do nothing else but chuckle at the dynamic of the room.

"Are we leaving for the airport anytime soon?," you asked, taking a bite of the scrambled eggs. The tomatoes they added gave it a tangy kick that you were interested to try for yourself another time.

"Sure," Xiaoting said, sitting right next to you and leaning a head on your shoulder. "Last night was..."

"Amazing," Xinyu added, hopping to your side and plopping on the sofa. All you could do was nod with your mouth full.

"I enjoyed too," you mumbled, swallowing the mouthful. "Would you like to keep in touch?"

"Of course!," Xinyu grabbed your arm. "We use Whatsapp though."

"No problem," you smirked, handing your phone to the Xinyu. "Then I'll take that I'll be seeing you in China?"

"Or Korea," Xiaoting responded, reaching for the phone after Xinyu finished adding her contact. "Lots to see there too."

"You're not gonna surprise me with children once I visit, are you?," you teased. The two hit you on either arm. "Ow!"

"We wouldn't tell you to if we weren't sure, you know!," Xiaoting scoffed.

"Just making sure!," you laughed, getting up and dropping your only covering on the floor. You hastily grabbed your pants and ran to the bathroom, the pair still giggling at you.

=====

"Well, this is it," you said, parked at the airport. You took your seatbelt off and hopped out of the car, helping them with their bags. You gave each of them a hug and, once final jokes and verbal commitments were made, the two walked into the building, doors closed on another chapter of your daily life.

In the car, you found a lone photo in the back, one that seemed to be of the pair from a few months earlier based on the timestamp.

At the blank rear of the sheet were two short messages:

"Call us soon! -周心语"

"多谢! Thank you! -沈小婷"

You smiled, placed it in your wallet, and downloaded Duolingo on your phone. Maybe you'll learn how to read whose message was whose one day.

—————

They left before the rain got heavier, left to your own devices. But it was your choice, even if you didn't have much to do throughout the whole day either. Despite their pleas and warnings.

You’re still in your second day, but the afternoon activities were ruined by bad weather, leaving most to dip out of the event, or stay at this hotel for another night, as long as the committee pays for their rooms. Who knew that summer would have more rain than any other season? And tonight, that’s when you cross paths the second time. Now, she wants to meet, as if yesterday wasn’t enough for either of you. So you meet her at the hotel bar, more sober than last time, but not enough to hide the anguish beating your heart down.

Your friends had a point. She was bad news. But you know it's not because of her.

“You’re being immature again, Changmin-ah,” Xiaoting sighs and sips her glass. You only grumble without any witty counter, because she's right. How else can you justify yourself? You can't. You just take another sip of your glass. “Let’s just talk about it.”

It's because of the gut-wrenching memories you tried your best to bury deeper into your mind, not realizing that your heart never forgets when it's most broken.

Even with the sound of plummeting rain outside, her soft voice reaches out next to you. You agreed to meet her up for a quick drink, after your rough yelling contest last night.

“Call me whatever you want, but you’re the one who fucking left me, Xiaoting… And after all these years, you’re just back, just all of the sudden? And you want to talk like everything’s sunshine and rainbows.” Your conscience tells you that's not what she means, but stubbornness has been one of the worst things you hate about yourself. How you let it take over yourself when it comes to a matter of self-righteousness or self-pity. After taking the last sip on your glass, your fist clenches along with your heartbeat, wishing you can hit yourself. But that would break her heart. “I…” you almost choke on your words. “I, uhhh, don't know what else to say.”

To her, your words feel like darts thrown straight through her heart, believing that your one fun night was nothing more than exes having a summer fling at a college reunion. “Maybe… You don't have to say anything.” However, Ting’s instinct pushes her heartbreak aside. One big fight was enough. Neither of you would want more leechers, chatterers, and murmurers meddling with your situation, whatever it is. This isn't the time for more arguments, she's had enough. Enough drama.

If you're stubborn, she's persistent. Learning from her and your mistakes last night, she moves to deescalate and simmer down your intensifying temper from erupting at her. But damn it, if she isn’t so graceful and beautiful. Always has been. Since college, boys and girls had always been orbiting around her like she's a life-bearing planet, or a star that lights up their days and nights whenever she crossed their paths in the same room. One of the it girls and campus crushes, that's how she was for you, too.

Despite it being obvious in her gaze, you’ve always known she cannot hide her sadness through her eyes. Instead you feel something stronger, as she does. The same burning affection you still have for each other, after all this time. Her perfume comes after your scent like pheromones, making your head fixated on her direction, making your eyes slowly scan her appearance, revisiting just some of her features which you have always been struck by. Her carefree summer outfit. Her legs crossed. Her slim waist and hips. Her arms and fingers, clattering on the bar counter in the same rhythm as a clock. Her eyes fixed on yours. Her lips curving upwards, one side higher than the other.

In silence, she's not just putting on a show just to deescalate your bitter spite.

She’s inviting you in.

Unable to hold in the gulp in your throat, your breath heaves the more she closes the distance between you two, within an inch, the smell of her drink and yours mixing in the cold air as she tells you, “Take it easy.” 

“I'm not drunk,” you grumble. You’re not even close to tipsy, you're more bummed that you’re not wasted enough to not feel embarrassed about being this sober in front of her.

“I didn't say you are…” she retorts. “And well… Neither am I.”

Her voice always comes as a spell you’ve often fallen for, no matter what comes out of her lips. You just want each other now, as you did the other night. The woman’s long fingers trail from your shoulder to your wrist, her head moving closer to yours. She would rather have this night end in any other way.

With most of yourself remaining sober, you take her through your room, quickly opening the door as your lips lock and tongues tangle with intense fervor. Her enticing taste and alluring smell hasn’t left your memory, even though you’ve done it a few times last night. And yet, before this reunion, Xiaoting hasn’t left your mindscape, no matter how much you tried with nights filled with booze and mornings with so much bile in your apartment’s bin. Even that’s one memory you wanted to forget for a long time; your friends couldn’t help but make fun of or console you sometimes.

But enough of that.

While you make out, you reach down her ass, squeezing her left cheek. Xiaoting giggles in-between your kiss, leaving you with an impression that she’s read your mind, even if it’s not the case. You struggle for dominance, pushing and pinning each other into the drywalls of the room with your hands before latching your lips into one another. As you corner her into one spot, you move past her mouth and peppers kisses down her neck, spreading trails and spots of your saliva. You turn around while she closes her eyes and arch her head diagonally to indulge in your kisses, giving you the chance to explore her from the back. You push all her hair to the left side, leaving her nape exposed for your own enjoyment.

You can hear the harmonic hums and melodic moans leave Xiaoting's mouth once your lips make contact, your tongue slithering and slobbering from her nape to her right shoulder while your nostrils hover and trail over her soft skin. You whiff her perfume and a scent of the herbal shampoo on her hair, it even takes you back to when she dyed her hair pink when she was a lead in the campus dance team, or red when you first crossed paths with her at the festival, where you once thought she’s an idol. Aside from being a graceful, extraordinary dancer, you also recall how she's always been a phenomenal singer, even her moans come off as tunes to your ears.

But the aches of the present hits you back with her current whereabouts. You don't know how to feel, don't know how to deal with your anger at her actions. It was in the past, yet your grudge remains, being pulled by your lust and desire for her. The tug of war within you makes you snap for a second, letting yourself fall into the mix of both emotions, you embrace your mischievous side and sink your teeth in on her flesh, adding little pressure.

“Ngggghhh, fuck!” Xiaoting winces at the brief yet unexpected surprising sensation, only to chuckle afterwards. You parted within a second, but your bite had left a mark on her glistening and moistened skin. “You dick!”

“I’m not the one who bit me a couple of times last time,” you shoot back, prompting her to laugh again a little louder. While acknowledging your point, she holds onto both your arms from behind, wrapping them around her waist while she hovers her right hand to pull her head next to hers, stealing another kiss that you melt into within seconds.

She finds it amusing that your anger fuels your movement, aside from your lust, even surprised at your retaliation. But, truth be told, you’d never hurt her, even if you have already hurt each other terribly through words, you've always made things up through actions, whether you buy or make each other heartwarming gifts or simply get it on. Without any of your trip down memory lanes to soften either of your past wounds, it seems you can only speak through your bodies, as you have in the last twenty hours.

Following your hands, your parts lip every five seconds while you begin to undress each other at a moderate pace. Xiaoting strips her shirt and shorts off, unveiling her two-piece, while you unbutton your navy blue polo and short pants until you're left with nothing but your underwear.

But just as you think you've had the upper strength to return kissing, the tall woman turns around with a grin and pushes you down onto the cuck chair in the corner of your bed, having grown impatient with the heated foreplays and your prolonged teases. “I’ve missed this,” she gasps, before going straight back into your lips with a wider smile. “Do you?”

You’re too prideful, spiteful even, to admit that you feel the same way. But you may even want her more than she does, forcing your eager hands to explore her curves once again. And right then and there, she denies you the opportunity the second she kneels down on the floor, leveling your crotch. It must be because you didn't answer her, but who cares at this point? With her strength, she helps remove your underwear off your legs and tosses it on the floor next to the bed. For this moment, she's claimed your genitals as her playthings. You thought, you might want to be more gentle now if you don't want your own dick to be bitten off.

Slobbering all over your standing shaft with her salivating tongue, she peppers kisses until they're smeared in her spit before proceeding down your testicles. She engulfs both balls inside her mouth, making you bite your upper lip before parting. Rolling it around her palm in her own saliva, as if she's playing with them. “Your sluts must've had fun with this little big pair, haven't they? Fukcing whore.” She gives it a tight, little squeeze, instinctively triggering an ecstatic wince from your mouth, like she's demanding an answer.

Her question takes you out of “the immersion” for a second, leaving you speechless. But you let your guard down. Both of you barely knew each other since you parted ways, but that doesn't mean you can't assume the same thing about her—or remember a lot of her exes before you: a gym bro, a baseball batter, a playboy. It fuels your insecurities more. “As if you never had some fuck buddies of your own, you slut… Your own escorts.”

“Thought I lost you there for a second,” Xiaoting giggles, not even denying your claim. Her mouth hovers over your tip, slowly pushing herself down as your cock enters her piehole until your tip reaches her throat, which produces a choking sound that worries you for a second. Nevertheless, her head starts to bob up and down, sending more and stronger shivers from your spine throughout your body without stopping. “Ah! Fuck, baby,” you moan. Your fingers wrangle on her disheveled hair, yet she continues with a soft, muffled giggle before accelerating her pace further, unbothered, maybe even turned on, by your primal response.

As the pressure can no longer be contained by your own endurance, you groan louder and yell, “Fuuuuuuuck, I’m gonn—!” until both of you feel yourself busting inside her throat, producing a popping sound. You watch her swallow most of your seed, which also produces a hearty and oddly satisfying gulp sound. Facing you, Xiaoting coughs the rest off her mouth, making you lean closer to her with a sudden change of tone, breaking your cold yet fiery facade. Softer and more concerned at her silence. “Gwenchanayo?”

Looking at you with a closed smile, she only mutters “Yum...” Despite welcoming a wave of relief wash over you, your rage-fueled lust prompts you to help her stand up and hold onto her waist, inciting a yelp from Xiaoting. With her wrapping her legs around you, you carry her all the way to the king-sized bed, pushing yourself to ruin her more with your own domineering movement, as she wants you to with her naughty yet desperate eyes combined with her mixes of playful laughter. At the same moment, she unlocks her breasts with ease, dropping it on the side of the bed as she stuns you with her round breasts. She curls her index finger, demanding you come closer to her, as you do. Crawling over to her, you lunge at Xiaoting like a wild animal and latch onto her mounds. Just the right size, your devilish thoughts take over, praising her body while you fondle and lick each of her tits, even taking her nipple and areola into her mouth like an ice cream, until she gives into pleasure yet again.

“Daddy…” she groans. Your mind and body had missed that word leaving her mouth as she gasped for breath. In the last four years without her, you’ve been intimate with other women who called you the same name along with similar terms in varying terms and even shamelessly showed you that sense of submission, but you numbed yourself enough to admit that, until now, it hasn’t felt the same. And as much as this kink has empowered you in private moments like this, it sometimes bothered you. Being the younger one, even only by a year, in the relationship made you self-conscious then (and perhaps a little too much), but Xiaoting rarely saw the need for hierarchies in your relationship. Looking back, intimacy, quality time, and support were all what you both yearned for. She became dominant or submissive when she felt like it, when you felt like it. Luckily for you, her heart and body haven't forgotten this tantalizing gimmick either.

Whispering the words, “I’m your slut,” you’re reminded of your tantrum last night, filling you with guilt, you let your own emotions take over you. “Say it,” she smirks, wanting you to push yourself to the edge with no hesitation. “Or did you really have a lot of ‘em, that this is nothing to you?”

She was everything to you. “You’re my slut, Xiaoting,” you answer, even if it insinuates that you dominate her tonight. Even if you didn’t want it that way, this power play—that you either loathed or indulged in, the adrenaline coursing through your veins, not to mention your raging cock following suit. “Is that what you want?”

“Then put it in, daddy,” she hums, her posture slowly turning into an intimate model’s pose. It's in her field of expertise, after all, but it still gets you. “Use me,” she adds.

But instead of sliding in your cock like a primitive that you were, you fight through your lust and heartbreak for a moment. Like a sick maniac, you wanted her to “hurt,” but you want to do it another way. Even in her submission, it seems like she’s still in the lead the more she keeps leading this. So now, you do the opposite of what she wants from you. You want her to wait longer until she can finally get what she wants.

“Wha—?” she’s caught off guard as you stand up and push her down on the bed, with slight force even. She doesn’t resist, knowing that you’re also trying to retaliate, which heightens her inquisitiveness about how much you’ve learned, seeing you kneel down on the carpet. The same position she was in, you now take your turn to lean closer to her still dampened and clean-shaven cunt, spreading her folds open before you start licking her juices off like hot nectar. “What're you—augh, fuck! Mmmmgh!”

At a much grander view, you take a second to have a better look at her pink, wet pussy.

Sensing how her pleasure has stopped, Xiaoting rises from the bed to check on you in confusion, which turns to wonderment once she sees your face. Your anticipation. “Why'd you stop?”

You inch away a little, before changing your course to each of her inner thighs. Spreading her legs open, you give each a kiss, before you stick out your tongue to reach her groins, where you taste the saltiness from her fresh sweat and sweet traces of her fluids. “They taste good?” she snickers at your focus, reexamining her folds like a doctor. With your thumb, you massage her clit, extending her symphony of groans. “Soooooo… Good… Daddy… Auuuuh…”

You give one more smooch on her urethral opening, widening your mouth to reach her labia, before finally digging straight back on her vagina.

“Awwwwaaaauuuhhhhhh,” she cries, unable to maintain her composure amidst her layers of pleasure spreading throughout her body like waves of sexual energy. And similar to your reaction, her fingernails wrangle around your hair, encouraging you to keep on licking through her cunt. Her hands tugs and slightly pulls your hair the higher her pitches sound, but you manage to switch things up and transfer your tongue back to her clit. “Mmmmmmmmmmmffffufuu! Fuuuuck… Fuuuuck! Meeeee!”

A few more spasms from Xiaoting, and juices burst out of her folds, splattering straight across your left cheek, chin, and right hand. She didn’t warn you either, but that was expected in this game you're playing.

Now, it’s fair, you think to yourself, even if she finds it funny that you let yourself get soaked in her fluids. With a hint of both surprise and hunger, Xiaoting pounces on you, crashing her lips with yours, before parting to taste herself, sticking her tongue on your cheek like a sun bear and sliding it upwards until this side of your face is clean. She's always been a bold one, and that foreplay alone helps your member up and running in an instant.

At this point, you've tasted each other. Both parties are now lubed up for the next round, so you guide her into the middle of the bed, with her crawling backwards in a playful manner until she stops, allowing you to move closer.

Once you've reached her distance, her legs wrap around your waist, wanting to make sure that your shaft doesn’t exit her tightening cunt, or that you don't play more games to stall time. The thing is, you don’t want to let this experience, this rediscovery go way too fast either. But you will have to mix things up a little. You push her into a supine position before lying on the bed sideways next to her. “Turn around,” you command her, making her turn and face the other side while she hums in intrigue, which also conceals her slight disappointment of not being able to look you in the eyes while you ram her.

You lift her right leg in the air, a direction that she follows as she raises it on her own without you needing to say a word. You look down with your right hand sliding down on her back in a straight line—crossing her slim waist, trailing her ass, and reaching her cunt with your three digits latching on her folds akin to a fish hook. And as you rub her softly, you feel her juices dripping and squirting on your thumb, index, and middle fingers like raw honey, something that you are very much curious to taste, if she isn't getting more impatient right now with your cock.

“Ngggghhh, babe,” she whines with pleasure and irritation, nuzzling her head in yours and slowly scratching your wrist with her index fingernail like a purring cat. “Please…”

“Patience, slut,” you remind her of the place she's put for herself. One you're definitely going to take advantage of. The woman exhales a chuckle, realizing who's leading now. You take a deep breath, taking a careful look at her body before sliding your stiff cock inside Xiaoting's entrance with lesser roughness, thanks to your precum and smears of leftover seed.

You simply want to savor this reentry, as your throbbing cock has already made it halfway through her insides, stretching it while she wails with her lightheaded mind, struggling to mutter anything comprehensive while her walls tighten around your phallus. “Ngggggaaauuuggghhh… Shit, you…. Still—soooo—fucking—biiiig… Only… For… Me.”

You keep on thrusting deeper into her womb, your tip rubbing her cervix back and forth while she wails your name or ‘daddy’ in repeat, embracing the sense of helplessness and submission under your force. Every second passes, the woman’s growing moans persist even as her eyes roll to the back of her head, her sharp nails clawing into the comforter. Inching your arm below Xiaoting, your left hand hovers in front of her mouth, guiding her to latch her lips onto three of your fingers to muffle her own moans and treat your hand as a lollipop. Within ten seconds, her mouth salivates all over your fingers, slowly flowing and spreading down your palm while you two finally achieve synchronization with your continued thrusts.

With your right arm, you keep Xiaoting's leg raised while you amplify the pace and strength of your pumps inside her, from the fifth to tenth level. At the same moment, you miss her voice, prompting yourself to let go of her mouth and allowing Xiaoting to howl through her stimulation five times louder than before while she shivers on your cock. “I'm—fuck! It's close, daddy… I'm close!”

“Me—too, baby,” you gasp. You're too invested in your thrusts and blinded by pleasure to deepen your tone or scream at her with dominance. Feeling that build-up from your crotch to your shaft, you prefer that you both get what you want from this burning moment. “Just—uhhh—hold it in a little more.”

“Inside… me, dadd—fuck! I can't hold it anymore, hhnggghhhhnggghhhh…”

As you now approach your respective climaxes, you bust and free your seed within her womb, busting inside her with a roar—mixed with lust, fury, confusion, overstimulation, and love—that might’ve broken through the ceiling if you exerted a little more of your might, yet a major part of yourself doesn’t want to hurt Xiaoting when both of you are having the night of your lives. You have your buds to thank for. That you didn’t stay home or spent time anywhere else, where you wouldn’t have seen or even met her once again.

As soon as you pulled out of her, you didn't waste any more time with pillow talks or quippy exchanges. Missing her body more than ever, you also missed when you were pushing your own limits. “Stand up,” you order Xiaoting, yet your affectionate gestures juxtapose your domineering tone since you help her get off the bed regardless. “Wait here,” you add before getting up from the bed while you head straight to the bathroom with the door shut. Opening the wall cabinet above the sink, you reach a small box of condoms on the rightmost corner.

Still standing with her hands on her waist, Xiaoting turns to find your cock wrapped in the contraceptive, making her head tilt to the side. “You didn't have to do that…”

She has pills, you remind yourself, but you also know this is a different hole of hers that you're revisiting. Just looking at it and recalling the few times you've done it in the past makes your shaft stand up within seconds, much to her astonishment. Approaching Xiaoting, you turn her around without a word, giving her a teasing squeeze on her right ass cheek. “Auuhhhhhnnnggghh!” she squeals.

“Bend over,” you command her, yet her smile returns just hearing that phrase from you, anticipating your next direction. She misses this. Despite your anal avarice, you want to make sure she’s not too nervous. So you guide her while she slowly bends her body, still showing her flexibility with ease and little pain from her. From behind, you take a deep breath, before impaling her still tight asshole with your rod.

“Auuuuggghhh--fuck!” she yelps, instinctively arching her neck and back. Even with its seminal lubrication, your slow entry only consisted of a quarter of your whole member.

“You okay?” Your facade breaks through this concerning response, and she senses it. Somehow, you still manage to make yourself sound chivalrous, but you truly care for Xiaoting’s well-being, in this case being her comfort. She hasn’t done this in a while, and, of course, neither have you. She remembered how vanilla and romantic you were a few years back, but it's something that makes her adore you in a weird way.

“I’m okay, baby,” she assures you, her tone softening as she calls you more endearingly. At times, you used to lead yourself to think it's ‘infantilizing,’ being called that, but you couldn't be more wrong. You shake your head off these inner debates, slowly pushing a little more with caution, hoping she's not hurting. Unbeknownst to you, pain is only a small fraction of her current sensation. The discomfort is to be expected, but feeling your junior inside her other hole slowly brings tears to Xiaoting’s eyes out of excitement. “Mmmggghhh… Just—uhhh—keep going… Baaaaabe! Keep—nggghhh…”

And so you continue with another powered thrust. She bends further, helping you enter deeper and deeper inside her tightening tunnel. “Ting-ah…” you puff her name. “You can say when it hurts—”

“Stop only when you’ve reached your limit, daddy.” She tells you from the top of her lungs, and somehow that’s able to motivate you to keep going, slowly pushing more. Somehow, after all this time, she still trusts you.

And slowly, you start pushing your hips forwards and backwards as your manhood remains rock hard. “Nnngngngngngh…” she bites her lower lip, holding onto your arms. while her whines turn into bursts of moans and hollers the deeper you get.

“Slap… them, hmmm?” she asks you with a gasp, and you know exactly what she means. Giving into her tempting request right away, you slap her right ass cheek, but with a lower level. She laughs, in spite of her struggle down there.

“Harder! That’s what you want, right? You wanna… punish me… Punish me—forrr—nggghhh—leaving you!” her mocks mix in with tones of begging. Your sensitive conscience wants you to say no, and explain your years of despair without her, but your more dominant and lustful side was just testing the waters. You don't want to ruin this already tense mood. Her somewhat deriding yet heart wrenching response makes you audibly grunt, provoking you to retaliate with another wave of smack from your right hand, raising it up high above head level—much like a meteor straight from orbit—before descending once again at your ex-girlfriend’s right ass cheek, triggering moans that increase as you add in two more slaps. Such a series of impacts reverberates through her left cheek, making her tremble before you interlock her arms with yours to keep her from falling to the floor.

Her eyes widened, opening her mouth with a grin. “Yeeeeeeeesss!” she squeals louder, her deprived masochistic desire fulfilled within those short yet sufficient moments. “Fuck—yes! Ngh! More, please, hngghhh!” As a reward, she bends her ass a little more, tightening the tension between your member and her hole. But you push more, thrusting harder, making her breasts bounce and cheeks clap with every push and pull you're making together.

Her echoing approvals only makes you harder, so you add in three more slaps, inciting huffs and puffs of pleasure from her salivating mouth. Her ass cheeks have always been two of her memorable erogenous zones, and, strangely enough, you still think of yourself a sick fuck for finding pleasure in this—even if she herself finds it a lot more pleasurable.

As countless minutes of smacking, groaning, and moaning have passed, you keep thrusting in and out of Xiaoting’s asshole until it ends up on the same autopilot at the very second you feel that same pressure inside your bouncing balls, combined with the build-up rising through your thick cock.

“Ting-ah,” you try to warn her, but she turns her head to the right side to take one quick look at you, screaming the words, “In—side! Nowhere else—arasseo?” You know it’s not dangerous to do it, thanks of your condom, but you’ve always had the common courtesy to ask, because it’s her body, and now that she gives the signal—

Before you can give another thrust, your seed bursts and fills the condom to the brim, while the woman’s folds keep on squirting her juices on her unoccupied hole. Her body remains arched and her gaping mouth slowly closes in exhaustion, although you slowly help her lie back on the bed once your climax subsides. Much to your surprise, however, she pulls you in without warning, putting you off-balance as you land on top of her. Still, you manage to keep yourself from crushing her, thanks to your fingernails holding onto the mattress, supported by your flexing arms between her head. 

While Xiaoting’s breathing eases up beneath you, she even takes the chance to caress your biceps with her fingers, making her hum out of curiosity.

How certain little things have changed since she left you, mostly improvements. Such a quick but bittersweet action, it even takes her smirk away in front of you, which you immediately notice. “Gwenchana?”

She nods softly, regaining her smile, now a softer, more assured one. “But, ummm… Be more gentle, Changmin-ah.” Mouthing your name, her shaky breath grabs your attention, as with everything she does—good and bad—when you first saw her again two days ago.

“O–of course,” you always stutter there, taken aback by her tender voice and request.

You take off your condom, throwing it far straight into the trash bin, right of the bed, before your eyes return to her. You can tell from her expression—she misses you. She wants to face you once again, even in her half-closed, thirsting and begging eyes. The night’s far from over. You raise her legs, placing them on the top of your shoulders. Gentle is what she asked, but she’s not against something new, position-wise. She would’ve stopped you by now, but her left palm simply rubs on your right cheek.

Her smile isn’t as mischievous compared to earlier, but her gaze remains desirous, and it falters for a second once you reenter her vagina with caution. Feeling yourself salivating towards her sultry face, you crash your lips onto hers, at the same time you push yourself inside her through bursts of thrusts. She battles you for dominance, which you now allow her tongue to dance with yours as your oral tango masks her moans the longer she relishes in the feeling of your cock twitching and hardening inside Xiaoting with every pound, while she titters at the sensation of her pussy getting stretched with her legs resting, dangling on your shoulders.

Your kiss persists the longer you explore her mouth, intoxicated by her smell and taste for the millionth time. Her legs shiver while both of you holler in ecstasy, forcing yourself to part your lips as your moans of indulgence echo through your mouths. This time, the pressure builds up a lot quicker in your genitals, syncing in with the accelerated pace of your heartbeats.

But neither of you care. This time, everything feels slower every time your eyes meet, every moment your souls mingle. You didn’t rush anything, all of your mind, heart, body are simply finding more spots and triggering more zones of pleasure, more than either of you can handle in this intense position.

“Tiiing-ah… I’m—Imma,” you groan with a pitch higher than before. Your pumps slow down, yet you give more strength into them. “Clooooo--close!”

“I need it—In…side, babe!” she gasps, her pitch cracking through the ceiling. Since last night, she told you she’s safe. You know she has pills in her room. “I need… you!” And with her final plea, there’s nothing stopping you.

You give a few more thrusts, ensuring the inevitable. As her arms hold around her legs and her legs around your neck tighten, your cock lets go of its pressure as you fire your seed inside her womb. You kiss her again with your starved tongue entangled with hers, embodying the mentality that you may never get another chance once the spice of this reunion cools down.

Eventually, you had to stop. You check the clock on the wall, and it’s past midnight. The rain has stopped for a while now, and from the view of your room’s window, some of your old college mates have since returned to the pool and bar. You walk back to the bed, your gaze inevitably catching your old flame slumbering like a princess, on the right side, most of herself wrapped inside the comforter. Her grand beauty alone puts a smile on your face, something that you can’t ever hate, though you could never hate Xiaoting for long. It makes you chuckle at how, after all this time, she remembers how to act all submissive towards you tonight.

And yet, as you’ve pondered, you’ve been just as, if not a lot more submissive towards her. You don’t know if you’ve done everything for her during your relationship. When nights were sleepless, you blamed yourself for not convincing her to stay or simply go after her, regardless of the risks it would’ve yielded for their respective personal lives.

She’s here—now wearing a robe that you took from the bathroom—and you want to cherish it while it lasts. Whatever this is. She still makes your heart beat faster than usual—but your mind’s just as afraid of thinking about her. About the painful past that happened. But you’re tired, and you want to sleep, especially with Xiaoting. Somehow, she feels you lying next to her, as she inches closer, placing her arms on your chest without opening her eyes or muttering a word. 

Seeing her sleeping safe and sound, your thoughts calm down and close your eyes. You would’ve teared up a long time ago, but this is not a moment that’s worth your tears. Not worth your anger or grudge. It's as if all the negativity in your system was drained and out. Now, your heart cannot feel any more elated, euphoric, and grateful—to any divine presence that may be listening to your thoughts—that she’s here.

= = =

You slept through more rain and woke up on (hopefully) the last one for today, but the rays of the sun resurfaced by seven-thirty in the morning, which—through the room's windows—finally woke up Xiaoting from her post-coital slumber. “I brought tea.”

You hand her a mug of hot tea, courtesy of room service. Last night, neither of you drank your asses off, unlike last Friday at midnight, but you know that she’d still benefit from a little hangover drink. You’d think she almost hesitates to take it for a moment, but a part of her memory flashes back to the better days, soothing her heart and mind. “Gomawo.”

“The rain finally stopped, huh?” Ice breakers are far from your strongest suit, but you always do your best to keep a conversation going. Especially if it's with someone whose time you don't wanna waste.

“Yeah, it did…” But she'd take it over awkward silence or another series of yelling. Her hearing you in a more soft-spoken and casual manner is a breath of fresh air.

“Breakfast is already available downstairs, actually,” you bring up. “You can join up the rest of the earlier batch, if you want. I think they even got stir-fried beef and soup.”

“That's nice, but I’ll just join downstairs a little bit later.”

“I’ll head out,” you try to address her. “Get some air while you can clean yourself—”

“Aniya…” She senses your discomfort, but she isn't just gonna give up easily now. “Stay. With me, I mean… Just for a bit.”

“Arasseo,” you nod your head. Those words from her are something you've never said no to, and you're not going to change that now either.

She takes another sip of her mug in silence, but the clashing voices in your mind have been too unbearable for you to stay quiet for too long. You have to get it out of your chest… Before it's too late.

“I'm sorry for snapping at you the other night, Xiaoting... I know there’s no excuse for any of that. Regardless of what happened between us, I was still immature about it, too, like you said.”

“I'm sorry, too, Changmin... For leaving you without fighting, or even considering whatever we had. I’ve made such a mess of myself.”

“Well… I wish I could've fought for us too. I wish I could’ve followed you... It's cliché, but… I've thought about it. Followed you through that airp—”

“Aniya… You didn’t have to… You have a family here who cares about you. All your friends are here, too. This is where you live. I don't see why you'd do that for me—” 

“Because I thought it'd be worth it,” you confess. A part of you still thinks that. “All those things you said about me might be true, but we never even got the chance to talk things through it, you know? You just, umm, didn't let me, remember?”

“I do remember…” Her toes and fingers curl, her hand forming into a fist. “Not a night goes by that I didn't think of that.”

Silence follows, but you make some progress once she opens her mouth once more.

“You know, back then, I was just transferred to our university... I was just some exchange student who managed to fit in easier than most students our age because of my looks, my skills, or whatever charms they may have seen in me. My parents got me there because it was prestigious and fancy, or however else they described our uni… But, they also knew that it would be temporary.”

“You know it's more than that,” you assure her. “You were more than that, Ting-ah. You lived a life here, too.”

“I liked to think that was the case.” She exhales a chuckle. “For a while, I felt free here. Even if a lot of people around me had often put me on a pedestal like some idol or a princess… There were times I managed to explore Seoul, Incheon, or Busan… And find something new about myself.”

“You deserved all those recognition, Xiaoting. You're a woman of many talents. You're like an all-rounder! The top of your class. I mean, you probably would've been a great idol if you wanted to be one…” You sigh to muster your courage. “Whatever career or passion you take, I never doubted your skills and abilities to achieve it.”

Your words accelerate her heartbeat. She takes a sip of her mug, but only to hide the smile on her blushing face. You, however, notice both her ears turning red.

“That's what I thought about, too… But then, I found myself falling in love the longer I stayed on campus… I mean, I met you there… And I don't care if you believe me or not, but you made me the happiest girl in the world. You treated, respected, and supported me like my closest friends… And more.”

“So have you… I mean, you made the happiest guy in the world,” you correct yourself. “Even in that one year, two months, and three weeks that we've had… It's something I’d always cherish. You made me feel like I wasn't invisible or unworthy of loving someone.”

As cheesy as your own words sound in your ears, Xiaoting feels a longer pang embedded in her heart, slowly clenching while it beats louder. That you've kept count of your time together. That a deep part of you still waited for the impossible. Waiting for what would've been just nothing.

“I would've stayed, Changmin-ah…” she almost stutters, even feeling her breathing stop and slow down for a moment. “I should’ve stayed with you... There were no excuses.”

You want to say that it's all right. That she had to make the decision she made, but now, it seems she's not even sure about her own choice. You're lost in words of reassurance. “Yeah… But we can't change the past now, can we?”

“No…” Xiaoting’s eyes darted on her half-empty mug, now cooled down. “No, we can't.”

Yet your remorse takes over, for making her feel like this. “I don't blame you, Xiaoting. I did, but I was a fuck-up. I mean now, I still am one, I'm just trying to do better by myself. And it makes things easier when you realize, there's just a lotta things that are just… Out of our control.”

“Yeah, but… I wasn't perfect either,” she insists. “And for all its worth, we worked with whatever we got, right?”

Your perception of her wants to say otherwise, that she was perfect, inside and out. “Yeah…” But you also know it's not the way to assure her. Deep inside, you loved her with her flaws and insecurities.

Still, she didn't want the conversation to end there. Simply because you’ve caught up with your past and reflected on your choices, she wants to steer this talk in a different direction before you think of walking away. “So, umm… How are you doing these days, by the way?”

“Oh, you know… Nothing special.” You go along. “Most of the time, I'm just doing this task and that project at my desk… I also do some field work at the mall or elsewhere, only whenever I get lucky enough. But these days, I'm just… stuck at the office with planning and all of the marketing crap.”

Your response lightens her up, and no matter how trivial your ‘blabber’ sounds, her attention to you doesn't wane. “Oh… Hopefully, it's not always a daily grind, ‘cause that'll make you lose a lot of sleep. Or drive you insane.”

“I’m afraid that's the case with me for this season… But I often hang out with friends after work, so that's an upside… If not, I'll just stay at home all night.”

“Well, I'm glad you're still stuck with your closest buds. I know I've only met them a few times, but they honestly seem like they're also doing well…”

You chuckle, remembering your last talk with them earlier this morning. “All things considered, they are… They thought you were bad news.”

“Which makes them good friends,” she argues playfully, breaking the tension that was building up in your heart when it intended to defend her. You used to believe them, but you weren't the perfect boyfriend to her either. “And by the way, you better get out more often. It's not healthy to stay home all the time.”

You recognize the shift in her tone. That caring and motherly cadence which captivated you. And yet, as someone who recently tried to follow a consistent diet, that also struck a nerve in your ego. “Yah… I hit the gym two to three times a week—”

She laughs at your defensive retort, not even dismissing your claim. She did feel your muscles the whole night, after all. “That’s not what I meant! I mean, just like exploring the city or whatever. Bring your friends or family somewhere... Or travel alone, that'd also be a nice routine.”

“In this rainy season?” you raise an eyebrow, but in her words starts to genuinely come off as good advice.

“You know what I mean,” she answers you with a slight pout. “Obviously not now, but maybe you can start going to the mall more as a customer, if you don't know where to start…”

“Sure, sure. I'll keep that in mind,” you snicker, just in time for the heightened interest in your talk makes you more curious about her life. Just thinking about the possibilities makes you uneasy or reserved, but you'd rather hear her own current whereabouts leave her lips. Before this reunion, you've only heard or seen of how and where Xiaoting has been through mutual friends or through TikTok or Naver, but nothing more than that. “And, ummm, speaking of work, again, I also hope things are going well in Sichuan.” You scratch your head. “I heard you’re working with idols’ choreos now, too.” At times, you weren't even sure if it was her you saw.

“Pfft… That was nothing big,” she tries to remain humble. “It was like a one, two, three-time collaboration. On most days, we’re either teaching students, filming socials, attending workshops, or practicing at the company building all day like anybody else.”

“Sounds like you've been on the daily grind yourself,” you let out a snicker. “I hope you've been getting enough rest.”

She realizes how you returned those words to her. “Pretty much… That's why I was hoping you'd have a more different work lifestyle than mine!” she whines, before her realization makes her sigh. “I'm still trying to adjust myself to a new one.”

“I've gotten used to mine, so don't worry… And I'm sure you did amazing, considering your credentials... In no time, I bet you'll be as big as Aiki or Bada, or no:ze, or Leejung—”

“You just had to mention some of the standout ones…” Her eyes squint at you, frowning in disappointment. “And they're Korean.”

“I'm just saying you can be as big as them,” you shrug. “Maybe you even are—”

“I'm not—”

“Plus, I don't know any other names of Chinese dancers other than you, and I'm not counting idols, so maybe it's enough that I know the best one?”

She shakes her head, annoyed, touched and flattered, all at the same time. It's been long since you've had a talk this casual and simple, it eases your mind, freeing yourselves from the stresses and worries of adulting. Ironically, by venting out it with each other.

“Whatever.” She fixes some of her disheveled hair to the side of her right ear, right before inching her hand to put the mug on the nightstand, which you, of course, help place. “To be honest, it’s been quite wonderful back home, for better and worse… But things were far from perfect. Or easy, really... I, uh, had moments of doubt and conflicts of my own from time to time. It made me think if it was all worth it…”

As worry clouds your mind, you place your palm on top of hers, which she appreciates from her smile. You didn't know what to say, but you also read it from her eyes; your touch feels enough to sympathize with her at this moment. Even in your time knowing and being with her, she experienced her fair share of obsessors, sickos, and haters who tried to mess with her, even before you were a thing. It hurts that you couldn't even do anything, imagining how she's facing such obstacles by herself.

“And because of that… I decided to take a big career risk, not too long ago.”

“I hope it paid off…” Hearing your optimism only makes her tighten her hold of your hand. “It rarely happens when folks are in their late twenties, but I'm happy for you.”

“Yeah…” she chuckles, before continuing to share her experience. “Well… About a week ago, I actually took a new job and got myself relocated to a place  in Seongnam. It's a far better pay than my last position at Beijing, surprisingly enough, but I got more oppor—”

“Seong…nam..?” Your speech slows down, but your heartbeat begins to quicken in pace. “That means—”

“I’m here, Changmin… And I’m—I’m not going anywhere.” At this moment, Shen Xiaoting’s giving you something to believe in. Chance. Hope. A new beginning. It’s up to you. Your mind goes blank, free of rage, anxiety, and hesitations, but you feel the next best thing that is screaming deep in your chest. Singing for her warm touch. She tries to hide her smile, not wanting to lead herself to a sense of false hope. “And I know that it's too much to ask… But if you want to start over—”

“Start over?” you repeat those words, making sure you didn't mishear her.

She stares at you with a slow nod, waiting, the surface of her gaze mixed with regret and wariness. Yet, the longer and deeper you look through her soul, there’s hope and longing for the unknown future. One that you'll be able to face together again.

“I’d like it, more than anything else,” you tell Xiaoting right as you walk closer, cupping her chin to give her the best reassuring gesture you know. A passionate kiss, which both of you melts into, along with your own fears and worries, embracing this moment with such a passionate love that has never left your heart. She wraps her arms around your neck, and yours around her waist, deepening the kiss.

You feel your eyes getting watery, and as you open them once your lips part, Xiaoting notices you tearing up. Yet, sadness is not the dominant emotion that’s triggered this moment. It's joy and gratitude coursing through your veins. It's love, as simple as it is.

She holds you tighter, allowing you to weep with joy on her shoulder while she pats your back. Tears also begin to drop and then pour from her eyes, but she doesn't mind them. You have each other to confide and console in.

You sniff your last tear, before leveling your gaze with her. “I--I promise I won’t mess this up, noona.”

Her smile widens, even while her eyes continue to water with exhilaration. “I thought you didn’t like calling me that.”

“I didn’t hate it.” The emphasis on your delivery sounded defensive, but that realization only makes her giggle more. It was a long time, after all. “It's just something that I really wished I'd call you more often, you know?”

“Hmmm…” She rests her forehead on yours, both of you closing your eyes to savor and cherish this breakthrough. “Don't worry, babe… We both have a lot to make up for.”

“I couldn't agree more, Ting-noona.”

“Then… Maybe you can prove… Or show it now,” Xiaoting whispers under her breath, gently massaging your thighs. “—If you'd like.

Following your heart more than ever, you look down and cup her cheeks, leaning closer to her lips again and kissing her, as she had hoped. Feeling the fluttering in your hearts, she wraps her arms around your neck, pulling you back down with her on the bed while you explore each other's bodies in broad daylight. It's a plus you're both only one fabric away from undressing yourselves, which you do so now. She takes off her robe and panties within two seconds, while you strip your shirt and underwear off in three. 

Xiaoting pushes you in a supine position. Up close, her thick, white thighs make your mouth water the longer you stare at them like they're shimmering bright as the sun kisses her skin.

“You can give ‘em a little nibble, if you want,” she whispers.

With her permission, you stretch your neck and proceed to kiss each of her thighs again, leaving each side a lick, like a parched wild animal.

She giggles, your irresistible, ticklish gestures slowly sending shivers up her spine. “You've always been such a good boy to me, haven't you?”

This morning, the tables have turned, and you wouldn't love it any other way.

“Uh-huh,” you nod at her slowly, with your limbs a little tense because of the excitement building up in your system. “I mean, I tried my best…”

“Shhhh…” And with her index finger on your lips, she gives you another surprise by inching herself and straddling on your hips. “Just stay calm…” Kneeling between your body, she stretches down and leans into your right ear, whispering “And let me love you hard, Changmin-ah.” as she prepares you for the main event.

Xiaoting gives your ear cartilage a little nibble before she gets up on you like a cowgirl on a stallion, and with her on to dominate you for the first time, she holds your hard rock member, expertly aligning it with her entrance. The entry was a little more ragged, but she sits on it with her muffled moans, indulging in each time her walls tighten or loosen the more she impales herself with your raging cock.

“How are you still—so tight?” you tease her, helping her inch your own penis deeper inside her clenching canal.

“Nggghhhh…” She opens her legs a little wider, still pushing in halfway through your whole thing, while also being able to inflate your ego at the same time. “Oh, you know… A lot of stretching… I've been trying out, uhh, new workouts. Fuck, you're so—thick, and long… Baby!”

And with all your manhood now inside her, the woman begins her thrusts, subconsciously applying her flexibility and coordination. Both of your hands interlocked with one another, like it's her leash, holding onto you the more your unified movement gets bumpier. She arches her back for a second, the electrifying pleasure making her roll her eyes to the side and stick her tongue out while you place your hands on her waist for balance. As minutes pass, she inches closer to see your face, immediately crashing her lips on yours, igniting another passionate makeout session that you simply can't deny. You are way too lightheaded and far too invigorated at her moans in your mouth to complain at the moment. Yet you still have to push through in order to tell her. “Ting… Ting, ugggghhhhhh, fuck! I'm fuck—ing… Close… Nooooooonaaa…”

“I'm—Imma…” her breath runs short, but the overall stimulation across her most sensitive zones has just reached beyond its highest levels. “Aungghh… Babe, I'm fucking safe!”

You bust your seed inside Xiaoting, as she follows a millisecond after yours, attaining the highest level of euphoria throughout your bodies for the night, higher than any of your previous rounds. Your moans come to a halt, its volume slowly descending while you find yourselves in a heavenly peak.

Within a minute of heaving in silence, your climax subsides as your breathing restores to normal. In this peaceful afterglow, your mind has never been clearer. The longer you listen to the same growing rhythm, it's becoming more and more definite about what your heart has been telling you. What you should've told her for a long time.

“I love you…” you mutter those words in unison, it even leaves you both surprised, in the best kind. “Jinx!” she murmurs with a giggle. Left with a gleaming smile on her face, she nuzzles and lies on your chest, allowing yourselves to simmer and savor this moment for a short while.

“Come on,” you say as you fix her messy hair and kiss her forehead. “I hope we're not too late for breakfast.”

“I thought we just had one?” she counters with a sarcastic and gullible tone, while she moves herself off you.

“You fox! Not like that.” you both laugh at her joke, still holding onto each other tenderly just as you sit on the bed with your legs crossed.

About half an hour later, you made it just in time for the continuation of the reunion activities. Now washed up in new clothes and soaked in perfume, you reunite with your friends at the guesthouse restaurant, getting yourselves a long sandwich and a hearty dessert for breakfast. It honestly surprises you that they even came back after leaving for their own out-of-town trip, but you're truly glad they're back, safe and sound.

From the other side of the crowd, you find her, wearing a new outfit, with her hair tied up. Since you parted ways outside your room, she met up with her friends, whom you are also familiar with in the past two days, as they also catch up with her through small talks and conversations. The second she catches your eyes, you two cannot help but exchange smiles while the crowd listens to the hosts. The first morning activity is something they call “strangers get-together.”

Of course, not everyone was comfortable with the concept, preferring to hang out with their close friends, their phones, or both. Without disrespecting the event planners, they thought it was forced, oversentimental, or too cheesy, which you probably would've thought of as well, if this happened a day ago. Mind you, they also paid to be a part of this two-day and three-night event, but it's not a requirement to participate in all of the stuff they prepared, so it's whatever. Who are you to judge?

“You going somewhere, man?” One of your friends, Jungwoo, notices you looking at the greenery through the wide, glassless window, just three seconds before you even stand up from your seat. You put your phone in your pocket.

Your three buddies wanted to sit down inside the restaurant to rest for a bit, maybe wait until the next activity, just like with a few more like-minded alumni sitting on the table next to theirs, yet most of them are trapped within their social bubbles, distracting themselves with reels or simply texting.

“Uh, yeah…” you chuckle. “I'll just get some air outside, you know? I've been inside my room the whole night...”

“Come on, dude! We just got here,” your other friend, Joonki, whines at your sudden decision. “Don't tell me you had fun without us.”

“I'm pretty sure that was you guys,” you shoot back with a monotone delivery, inciting both laughter or surprise from them. “I’m kidding!” You break into laughter. “But, no really, I'll catch up with y’all in a bit. Just text me if something’s up, aight? Kalke!”

You stride through the restaurant’s door, leaving your friends with a sense of intrigue.

“He’s gonna meet up with Xiaoting-sunbae, isn't he?” Hanbin points his left thumb at the door.

“What makes you say that?” Joonki raises his eyebrow. Beside him, Jungwoo only lets out a snicker before taking a sip of his cup of coffee.

No matter how brief this moment will be compared to last night, it is something you didn't want to take for granted, let alone the fact that you won't have any other good occasion to spend your whole weekend once the reunion is done. And still, you think again, and well, you cannot be any more wrong.

You find her sitting at a nearby gazebo. Her hair's down. Phone's in her hand, but she's not using it. Her head's only looking around until your eyes meet. “Hey.”

She stands up, immediately walking up to you with her memorable introverted anticipation. Breathtaking, as always, you think. “Hey!”

You take her hand. “I hope I didn't keep you waiting, noona.”

“Gwenchana…” she coos, rubbing your right hand with her palm. “You didn't.”

“So… Do you wanna do this 'strangers get-together' thing, or maybe you've already prepared a whole new set of questions for me?”

She laughs at your little impromptu ice-breaker. “Yah… I'm sure you just have as many questions for me as you have.”

Like last time, you stroll through the garden, but unlike last time, you relish and relax in your own voices, cherishing pauses of silence to be with nature while you make up for lost time. Around you, you cross paths with some of the alumni taking pictures of the beautiful morning dew. A small kaleidoscope of butterflies make their way onto flowers, basking under the sun. Most of them are couples, closest friends, or even affairs, but they're none of your business.

Along with the fresh air and foliage, you and Xiaoting simply take in and reminisce about the most blossoming moments of your relationship, while also embracing the hardships and heartbreaks you've both experienced along the way. And as your paths cross once again, you both know you're bound to make new ones.

With her fingers interlocked with yours, you realize, you don't regret coming here. Not one bit. Maybe the way you initially behaved, but you're more than grateful for how it turned out. Because it brought you a miracle back into your life. For as long as your heart beats, this woman is someone who, from now on, you will never let go of, and unbeknownst to you, neither will she.

= = =

This is just a long-ass yap session here, so you can just skip to the end, if you want. anyways, I've always wanted to write a kep1er fic. I actually have written a few before I started posting here, but I never got to finish them. still, I really love them as artists, I was so glad when they extended their contracts. yeshiro leaving sucked, though, but I wish all of them the best.

Originally, because of the recent waterbomb, I wanted to write either youngeun or chaehyun (aka my biases), but I decided to try writing a fic about xiaoting first instead. there are already great works that I've read here, but I have pushed myself to make this because there's rarely, if not no fic that has the male oc or reader as slightly younger than xiaoting. yeah, I know, that's one reason why I wrote this lol. also, shoutout to octoberautumnbox's yujin fic, The Cute and Caring Noona from Apartment 424. it's pretty popular by now, but it has always been one of my favs, so I think it's worth revisiting. there's also nsfwmaemi (aka maemisnippets)'s Xiaoting fic, The Grind Never Stops, but I just found now they've deactivated. There still reblogs of it here, so you can check 'em out, if you haven't. There are also ones by ggidolsmuts, thelibrarian69, gangplanksorenji, capslocked, and others that I may have missed, but you can look 'em up on their blogs. amazing writers.

now that I think about it, this fic is similar to my other ones in terms of the structure, but I still like how this one turned out, flaws and all. I'll keep doing my best to cook up something more different in the future. in other news, I'll regain my focus on my tripleS fics after this, which I should've been doing for a while since they're priority #1, but you know, I don't have a def sched on this.

Music is outside — not copyrighted for educational use as the school's last chance to improve the students' English proficiencies. A few cubicles have their indicators on red — occupied. The room doesn't reek, not really — the opposite of being overtly grandiose and squeaky clean, more like.

(There are too many em dashes in a row now — wasteful and fucking self-indulgent.)

A little establishing just for world-building: Shen Xiaoting is, by no means, not a popular girl. She ticks off every goddamn checkbox to be the school's, to have it politically correct and inclusive, royalty: deific face, teachers' darling, vocal cadence that entraps every soul. The name itself doesn't elicit fear — mostly admiration and awe. She has her own adversaries, of course. To quote a Fincher tagline: you don't get to [some big number] friends without making a few enemies. The pressure on those who speak against her is just immense, however.

Then, there's you: some jackass who's just ambivalent about her.

Like someone's dream, your artistic taste is meticulously curated. It has been crafted through years of perseverance and a constant desire for exploration. Melody, plot, prose — they made up a sizeable chunk of you. You have your preferences: pop, rom-com, then more rom-com, but to close the door and bask in the comfort of your genres would be, to you, naïve.

It's not really a case of two worlds colliding. You do have your folks. You do have your kind of popularity with your shuttlecock skills. You do have your own rivals. Still, it's a pairing that makes bystanders do a double take, then a triple take, then a quadruple take.

The attraction is genuine, still.

It started with a post-match bouquet from Xiaoting. You gave one back. Then there was the chocolate. There was the white chocolate after that. Until a date came by — second, third. It's a matter of initiation and reciprocation of affection and some empathy. As cliché as it is, think of badminton. Some hits are too hard. Some hits are too soft. You never give up chasing the shuttlecock until it lands, despite all odds, and Xiaoting doesn't let up as well.

That was the groundwork.

Speaking of coordination, your right hand, which normally holds a racket or picks a song, is dearly holding the back of Xiaoting's head. Her now-messy hair is a byproduct of your calloused fingers tangling in it. Your left hand — mostly free and wholly soft — is on her supple rear as you piston your cock into her cunt. Xiaoting makes this unequivocally pretty noise every time you hilt deep inside — melodic, chromatic. It'll surely keep the occupants from walking out of their little, now-suffocating-by-your-moans cubicles.

The purple dress doesn't pose itself as an obstacle. Its hemlines are soft enough for you to fold it up onto her cute tummy as you rail her completely. The fabric feels soft on your hand, and you can't help but caressing her shapely ass through the garment. Xiaoting keeps begging for more of it — the external overstimulation on top of your dick inside her heat. She's that greedy.

Each thrust into her is nothing short of divine. Those nerves really are feeling the quakes coursing through them. With a few more variables: the way she looks at you, the way she whispers these sweet nothings, and you're completely doomed by this woman. It's a perfect chord between the two of you, and you're doing absolutely nothing to ruin it.

Xiaoting locks you in a place with her legs, eventually. You can only move your hips back and forth to destroy yourself with the tightness and the wetness and the heat of her pussy. The notion isn't out of your grasp: your fertility with hers for a new life.

The tells are there for both of you: the wine-like breaths quickening, the lips clashing into each other, the clamping of her cunt around your cock. There's no prudence nor foresight for your lives in this act. You just need each other, and that's more than enough.

It crashes into you as hard as it wrecks her. You quake inside her as you unload yourself into her heaving cunt. The moans are a bit too loud for the walls that are way too thin, not speaking about the ones sitting on the toilet yet. A gush of liquid leaves her pussy as well, branding your slacks as hers along with your soul. Walking out of this bathroom while smelling like her squirt is going to be so fucking wonderful.

The feeling of fading out feels less painful than when you are alone. You twitch lightly, dispensing the last drops of your sperm into Xiaoting. Your body shivers with her in the aftershocks that flow through — relentless. Her face becomes a little more relaxed, chest moving up and down. You feel her heart beating fast against yours, and that's how you know that it's real. You and Shen Xiaoting — it's fucking real.

“Is that supposed to be sarcasm?” I whispered, a scoff escaping my lips. “Love and tenderness?”

“I actually did hear that the King of Hearts is really nice and treats the girls like they’re his wives,” Yujin said, leaning over.

“What? Really? So then why is Spades a piece of—”

She quickly squeezed my hand. “Don’t say that so loud—someone might hear you.”

I bit my tongue and looked around the room at the servers who were a little too attentive and the guards stationed at every exit, still and ready in their all-black suits and silver masks.

She was right. We were deep in enemy territory.

On stage, the Dealer playfully slid towards Sullyoon, as if getting ready to conduct an interview. “Now my dear, tell us—is there a particular type of performance you prefer?”

Sullyoon shyly bowed before the audience, the pink collar quickly catching the light above her. “It’s my first time, so I hope to go with something that will impress everyone,” she said, in a soft, quiet voice. “I’ve been told that I’m a really good kisser…so I’d like to demonstrate that, if possible.”

He clicked his tongue and sucked his teeth dramatically. “My my my, such a humble, beautiful Ace. Let’s hope you get exactly what you deserve.”

The screen suddenly lit up with a soft ding.

“Time’s up!” The Dealer slapped both palms together in a grand clap that echoed through the hall. “Ladies and gentlemen… the results are in!”

BIDDING OVER Sullyoon ♥ Results: [Team 1] 5+ 8 + 7 + 6 = 26 pts (Winner!) [Team 2] 5 + 4 + 4 + 4 = 17 pts [Team 3] 4 + 4 + 5 + 4 = 17 pts [Team 5] 3+ 4 + 5 + 6 = 18 pts [Team 6] 5+ 2 + 3 + 5 = 15 pts [Team 7] 4 + 4 + 4 + 4 = 16 pts Total points: 109 (₩1,090,000,000)

“A breathtaking 109 points! Unbelievable! Unprecedented!” He bent backward dramatically with a hand to the forehead. “Our sweet Sullyoon may very well become the first Pink Ace in our Auction’s history to break 100 points from her debut!”

Applause crackled through the room as if we were at an award ceremony. Yujin and I looked at each other and followed hesitantly.

“Damn, she’s popular,” James said, lifting his brows as he applauded with genuine awe.

“Of course she is, it’s Sullyoon, dude.”

James shrugged, his hands still moving. “I never heard of her until today.”

“That’s because you still listen to S.E.S.”

“Yeah, sorry for having good taste in music.”

“What team are we again?” I asked, looking up at the screen.

“We’re Ten,” Jake said, and then glanced to our left. “John’s table is Nine.”

“Truly marvelous! A shining testament to the brilliance of our new generation of Aces!” The Dealer swooped toward Table One as if drawn by gravity, each step exaggerated, almost dance-like. “Now… let us see which face cards they’ve chosen to play.”

Team 1 x Sullyoon x1 King (+20) Final score: 129 (₩1,290,000,000)

“A single King. How intimate. How deliberate. How utterly romantic…” he announced, pausing for emphasis. “So, who’s the lucky stand-in tonight?”

The four guests from Team 1—two girls and two guys who looked like university students—were practically vibrating with excitement. One of the girls nudged a guy at their table, pointing at him with both hands like she was presenting a prize. He immediately hid behind his hands, even though the golden mask already shielded his face.

The Dealer lit up as if someone had handed him a gift. “Oh-ho! A shy King!” he exclaimed, delighted. “My favorite kind. Come now, my boy—step forward, please join us on stage. Your prize awaits you.”

He extended a gloved hand toward the runway, but the young man was frozen in place until the two girls at his table shoved him gently out of his seat, while the other guy gave him an encouraging clap on the back. He stumbled forward at first, but then caught himself, carefully walking toward the stage with stiff, nervous strides.

“I totally expected everyone here to be ancient, but that guy looks like he’s my age or even younger,” I said, turning to the table. “How is the heck is he even here?”

“Chaebol kid is my guess,” James said, looking over. “All of them at that table must be.”

“Is this really just a pasttime for rich people?”

Jake shrugged. “If you have unlimited money but you’re morally bankrupt, sure.”

“I’m confused though,” James said scratching his head. “They’re just going to do it right here and now, in front of everyone?”

“Looks like we’re about to find out.”

The young guest awkwardly climbed onto a red cushioned chair at the front of the Hearts stage, and Sullyoon, even though blindfolded, lifted her chin slightly, as if sensing his shy presence approaching her. His knees knocked together as he sat, hands hovering uselessly in his lap, not knowing where to put them.

“Let me guess… big fan?” the Dealer asked, clasping his hands together. “Perhaps even ultimate bias, as they call it these days?”

He nodded nervously, biting his lip, as Sullyoon covered her mouth shyly and smiled.

“How adorable, ladies and gentlemen! A true fan living out his ultimate fantasy of meeting the girl of his dreams.” He held a hand over his heart and then leaned closer. “We expect nothing less than the most passionate lovemaking from you, my young master.”

The room gave the two of them another round of applause, and Sullyoon reached out, finding the young man’s shoulders by touch alone, then gently guided herself onto his lap, carefully straddling him.

“Hi, I’m Sullyoon, the Pink Ace of Hearts. It’s a great pleasure to meet you, my King.” Her hands found his face, fingertips gliding across his jaw as she offered him a small, reassuring smile beneath the blindfold.

He stiffened, as if frozen from shock. “Y-you look so beautiful in person.”

“Aw… thank you… you’re really sweet.”

The room watched intently as their lips met with a subtle touch, as if she was carefully testing the waters. Even from the distance, he was visibly shaking as she gently slipped her tongue into his mouth.

“You don’t understand, I’ve loved you for so long,” he said, voice trembling, hands hovering before slowly settling at her waist. “I’m such a big fan—”

“Shh…” She smiled, kissing him again, a little firmer this time. “I’m yours tonight. Just relax and enjoy our moment together, okay?”

He nodded, practically melting in her delicate touch. “Okay…”

She rocked her hips—slowly at first, while he let out a breathy whimper as she started grinding against the growing bulge in his pants.

“Sullyoon-ah…” he said weakly, as her fingers traced slow, soothing circles around his cheeks. “C-can you take your blindfold off?”

She giggled quietly. “Aw, you want to see my eyes?”

Her thighs tightened around him, pressing herself closer. The spotlights casted a warm, rose-tinted glow across their entwined silhouettes.

“Yes, please,” he breathed, shoulders finally relaxing. “Is that okay?”

“Of course.” She pressed her lips against his in a soft, approving kiss. “Will you do it for me?”

He lifted his shaking hands to the cloth, undoing the knot with the delicacy of someone unwrapping a sacred relic.

The fabric slipped off, and her round, gentle eyes fluttered open, locking onto his for the very first time. “H-hello,” she said softly, quickly covering her face. “Sorry, I didn’t expect you to be so handsome.”

He froze. A sound left him—half gasp, half prayer, like someone who just witnessed his own miracle.

The Dealer placed a hand over his heart, sighing theatrically again. “Ahh… young love. Such a tender, sweet, intimate moment, don’t you all agree?”

Sullyoon smiled faintly at the sight of him falling apart, tipping her head to kiss him again—deeper this time—guiding him through the moment with a soft, charming confidence.

“Touch me however you like,” she said, pressing their foreheads together.

He swallowed hard, hands sliding shakily up her sides. “Is this okay?” he whispered, voice cracking with awe, as if touching her was a dream he feared waking from.

She nodded and guided his hands even higher to cup her chest. “It’s perfect.”

The Dealer stepped subtly into the edge of the spotlight. “Let them breathe in one another for a while, dear patrons.” He swept an arm toward the next quadrant. “While our young King loses himself in paradise, let us proceed to the next bidding round!”

The applause rolled through the room, more eager than before, as if the first round had awakened their appetite.

“Next,” he announced, waving his arm toward the towering screen as the club symbol bloomed into bright, shimmering pink. “Please welcome the Pink Ace of Clubs—Natty of Kiss of Life!”

The room reacted immediately—chairs scraping, murmurs sparking, someone letting out a low whistle.

“Our Natty has been an Ace for just under six months, so this is also her first auction—but as you may know…” He paused, brow lifting theatrically. “The House of Clubs is wildly notorious for their excellent skills that are second to none. So do not underestimate her, folks, she may be new—but she is still an Ace of Clubs, after all. It’s incredibly difficult to make it into this House, and even harder to stay in…”

The Pink Ace of Clubs. This was Yujin’s spot, wasn’t it? Or would’ve been, if she passed.

Yujin took a long gulp of her drink and leaned back, crossing her arms as if bracing herself against invisible pressure. Just the mere thought tightened around my chest like a knot. I just couldn’t imagine her being an Ace; it was like something inside me refused to acknowledge that she ever had anything to do with this sick, twisted world. All I could think about was how I didn’t want her anywhere near that stage. Not now, not ever.

The spotlight stamped her curvy silhouette onto the stage as Natty bit her lip. The pink collar proudly wrapped around her neck, contrasting her tanned body that almost appeared to glow against the soft light.

“It’s my first time, so I hope I can put on a good performance for everyone,” she said sweetly, though her voice carried a highly seductive undertone. “I don’t exactly know if I’m good at it, but I really enjoy rough sex and have been told that I can really take a pounding, so please take care of me.”

The crowd broke instantly into cheers and hollers. Someone knocked over their drink and didn’t even bother to pick it up. Whether it was the alcohol, her confidence, or the fantasy she dangled before them, the room was vibrating with energy.

The Dealer nearly fell over with glee. “Now that is an introduction!” he declared, slapping his thigh. “Be careful, folks—she might not drain your pockets during the bidding, but she may drain you dry afterwards…”

The audience roared, some pounding their tables like they were at a rowdy sports game.

BIDDING OVER Natty ♣ Results: [Team 2] 3 + 2 + 3 + 3 = 11 pts [Team 4] 5+ 5 + 6 + 5 = 21 pts [Team 7] 6+ 7 + 6 + 5 = 24 pts (Winner!) [Team 8] 4 + 4 + 7 + 6 = 21 pts Total points: 77 (₩770,000,000 )

The Dealer clapped sharply, the sound echoing like a gunshot.

“Impressive!” he cried. “Folks, do not let the pot deceive you—this is an excellent score for a Pink Ace! Your number cards are single-use, remember—and all these 6s and 7s coming out this early? That is dedication. That is lust. That is the thrill of the Auction!”

He swooped toward a table near the center, coat tails fanning out behind him.

“Let us see their face cards!”

Team 7 x Natty x2 Jack (+20) Final score: 97 (₩970,000,000)

“Oh-ho-ho!” The Dealer spun in place, savoring the energy crackling through the room. “A classic! Two Jacks—how exquisitely strategic! Natty, my dear, you must be practically vibrating with anticipation. What a delicious pairing.”

As Natty giggled behind her pink blindfold, the Dealer lifted one gloved hand and snapped his fingers. “Two Jacks of Clubs, please!” he said, voice booming.

From the back of the stage, two tall foreign men stepped forward into the light—one white, one Black—both built like they lived in gyms and inhaled protein with every breath. They walked with a synchronized confidence, looking more like they were entering a wrestling ring than a stage.

A few people in the audience whistled. “Let’s fucking go!”

One Jack smiled and pointed at the crowd, acknowledging the applause, while the other cracked his neck and flexed his shoulders like he was warming up for a fight.

“I need another drink.” Yujin chugged the rest of her glass and then waved one of the servers over.

“Are you okay?” I asked, keeping hold of her hand.

“I’m fine,” she said with shaky confidence. “Just want to properly enjoy the show, you know? We risked our lives to get here, might as well make the best of it. Plus, those snipers can still make their debut.”

But I knew that something was freaking her out. The more she joked and tried to reassure herself that she was fine, the more I worried.

“Are they gonna just run all four suits simultaneously?” Jake asked, also grabbing another cocktail from a server’s tray. “Sullyoon and that guy are still making out over there, but no one’s watching.”

“That’s probably better for them,” James said, swirling his glass. “Poor kid looked like he was ready to faint—”

Everyone’s attention was abruptly pulled to the stage as Natty was suddenly lifted into the air by one of the Jacks with zero effort. His mouth immediately buried between her thighs, firmly holding onto her legs as she hooked them around his neck.

The crowd erupted into cheers like they were surrounding the screen of a soccer game.

“Oh my,” the Dealer said, chuckling through the rowdiness. “The passion, the drive, the eagerness to perform. Truly the mark of the House of Clubs, am I right?”

“So impatient,” Natty moaned, clutching his head for balance. “Did you miss me that much, babe? It’s hasn’t been that long, has it?”

“Any time away from this delicious pussy is too long,” he replied, bouncing her body into the air. “I need it in my mouth 24/7.”

His tongue plunged deep into her folds, lapping at her clit with relentless flicks that made her body jerk against his grip. She dug into his scalp, pulling his hair as she ground her hips forward, smearing her wetness across his face.

“What the actual hell is going on over here?” Jake asked, almost spilling his drink.

From the corner of my eyes, I could see Sora covering her face, but I couldn’t tear away from the sudden primal display on stage. It was nothing like I’d ever seen.

His hands squeezed her ass cheeks hard, spreading them wide as he sucked her clit into his mouth, furiously shaking his face against her flesh while practically juggling her body in the air.

“Mm…just like that, show me how much you missed this pussy,” Natty growled, nails raking down his shoulders.

“I’m here too, you know.” The second Jack came over and held onto her hips, pulling her upwards so that his mouth was planted into her ass.

The two of them continued licking and slurping her, one at each hole, while she was still suspended in the air by both of their arms.

Yujin clenched onto my hand, twitching in her chair, but didn’t say a word.

The Dealer looked mesmerized, but eventually found his composure, pivoting back toward the audience. “Ahem—let us proceed to the next round while these three warm up some more!”

A soft shimmer rippled across the screen before the next suit burst into view—a radiant pink diamond, refracting light like a gemstone turning slowly between invisible fingers.

The Dealer stepped forward, spreading his arms wide as though unveiling a masterpiece. “Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the Pink Ace of Diamonds…Xiaoting of Kep1er!”

The room softened into a hush, and the applause that followed wasn’t anything like Natty’s rowdy reception—it was polished, elegant, almost worshipful.

“Oh shit, I love her,” James said, instantly sitting upright.

Jake glanced over, brow arching. “You know Xiaoting, but you don’t know Sullyoon?”

James put a hand up, not even looking back. “I’m one man, I can’t be on top of everything—oh god, she’s so pretty—dude, she’s looking my way.”

“Yeah? She sees your handsome masked face through her damn blindfold?” Jake said, smacking his hand away.

The Dealer continued, slowly circling her. “A true timeless beauty, a modern day princess… how perfectly fitting for the House of Diamonds… known to not only draw the most bold and confident women, but also boast the longest-running Aces of every generation.” He pressed two dramatic fingers to his chest. “The King of Diamonds may be very, very picky about the lovely treasures he selects, but once he finds the perfect jewel, oh he’s never letting go.”

“Hey guys, c-can we bid for her?” James asked, staring at the stage like he was in a trance.

Jake covered his face, even though it was already behind a mask. “We’re not here for you to take part in this, dipshit.”

“I’ll be gentle—like that kid over there. It’ll be the same as saving her, right?”

“Go ahead and try if you want Sora to rip your damn head off.”

James frowned. “Shit, you’re right...”

“Xiaoting, my dear,” the Dealer said, turning toward her with a flourish, “given this is your second Auction, do you have any words for our esteemed audience?”

Xiaoting held her chin high, proudly showing the pink collar glimmering around her small neck. The faint smile curving her lips stirred an echo in my memory, stills from the video flashing through my head.

“I’m glad to be back for a second show,” she said, her voice calm, confident, and a little prideful. “I hope to give an even better performance than last year’s. For our new guests: I’m really good at edging and teasing, so if you worship me well…I’ll send you straight to heaven.”

The audience reacted instantly—some with contained excitement, while others with breathless murmurs, still splitting their focus between her and the other two ongoing shows already in full swing.

“She’s very pretty,” Yujin said, sipping on her cocktail.

“I know,” James whined, dragging a hand down his mask, and then shook his head, sinking into his chair in disappointment.

Back over on the Hearts stage, Sullyoon was already on her knees, slowly bobbing her head over the young King’s lower body while he gently held onto her hair like she was a piece of jewelry that he was afraid would shatter.

“It feels so good, Sullyoon-ah…” he moaned, dipping his head back against the chair. “Your mouth is amazing.”

“I’m so happy,” she said, running her tongue up and down his shaft as she spread her saliva across the head. “I’m glad I can make you feel good.”

Her lips sealed around the tip again, sucking softly as she took him deeper into her mouth while her tongue swirled in gentle circles along the underside. His fingers trembled in her hair, not pulling but caressing, and his breaths came in soft, ragged gasps that filled the intimate space around them.

When she lifted her gaze, their eyes met—wide and adoring on her side, dazed and unbelieving on his. She hollowed her cheeks and slid down further, letting her throat relax to accommodate his length without any rush.

He whispered her name like a prayer, his free hand reaching down to trace her cheek, thumb lovingly brushing away a stray lock of hair. She responded by quickening her pace just a fraction, bobbing with tender rhythm, as her hand wrapped around the base to stroke what her mouth couldn’t reach.

“Sullyoon-ah…can I make you feel good, too?” he asked, trapped in her eyes like he was being hypnotized by her beauty. “Is that okay?”

She pulled back slowly, her gaze never leave him even once, keeping him stuck in her love spell. “I’d love that,” she said, resting her face against his thigh, looking up at him with flushed cheeks and parted lips.

Meanwhile, the Diamonds countdown throttled toward zero.

BIDDING OVER Xiaoting ♦ Results: [Team 1] 3 + 4 + 3 + 4 = 14 pts [Team 2] 4+ 3+ 5 + 2 = 14 pts [Team 3] 3+ 2 + 2 + 3 = 10 pts [Team 5] 5+ 5 + 3 + 3 = 16 pts [Team 6] 6+ 6 + 6 + 6 = 24 pts (Winner!) Total points: 78 (₩780,000,000 )

The Dealer let out a low whistle. “Ohhh… what a surge! 24 points from Team 6!”

Team 6 x Xiaoting: x1 King (+20) Final score: 98 (₩980,000,000)

He drifted toward the winning table, coat sweeping behind him like a cape. “Another single King. I love it! Keeping it classy, just as a diamond should be.”

A middle-aged Chinese man sat forward, posture stiff, hands clasped tightly as if he’d just finished a prayer that was fulfilled. Even with the golden mask covering his face, the devotion radiating off him was unmistakable—like he was preparing for a ceremonial vow rather than a performance.

“My, my, Princess Xiaoting,” the Dealer purred. “It seems our distinguished gentleman here is quite the admirer.”

“That could’ve been me!” James hissed under his breath. “For sure she would’ve preferred me over that old crusty dude.”

Jake simply rolled his eyes and watched as the man practically sprang out of his seat and excitedly walked up the podium.

“Xiaoting, my love,” the man said, voice shaking. “We finally meet again.”

She turned to the sound of his voice and smiled, ears almost perking. “Hello again, Your Majesty.”

“I waited so long for this…I couldn’t stop thinking about you since last year.”

“Me too.” Without any further hesitation, she took her own blindfolds off, smiled deviously, and wrapped them around his eyes instead. “Take your clothes off.”

“W-wait—I want to see your beautiful face,” he whimpered. “Please—”

“Do as I say,” she said, voice dropping low and dangerous, “or else I won’t be happy.”

“God, I can’t watch this,” James groaned, turning back to Natty’s stage.

The two Jacks of Clubs stood before Natty, her blindfold already tossed onto the ground behind her. She was on her knees, legs spread apart, alternating between stroking and sucking both of their large cocks skillfully, as if she had already done it hundreds of times.

“Oh hell yeah, baby,” one of them moaned, lifting his chin. “Take that shit all the way in.”

Natty’s hands gripped the thick shafts firmly, one in each fist, pumping them with quick, twisting motions while her mouth latched onto the first Jack’s cock. She took him deep, lips stretching around his girth until her nose pressed against his groin.

“I missed your giant cock,” she moaned, as saliva poured from her mouth, coating his length and dripping down to her knuckles as she stroked the second cock faster, thumb rubbing over the slick head to spread the leaking pre-cum.

“God damn,” he laughed, looking down as she swallowed his friend. “I still don’t get how you take that thing so deep when it’s thicker than your fucking wrist.”

He wasn’t wrong. Every time she sank down, his shaft bulged against the front of her throat in a visible line, the outline pressing against her skin like her neck was trying to stretch around a fist.

“Come on, fuck my throat like we did in training,” she taunted, as her mouth engulfed him aggressively, tongue pressing flat against the underside while she bobbed her head rapidly, slurping loudly on his length. The bulge in her throat slid up and down with every stroke, her neck working around him as if she’d trained it just for this.

The other tangled his fingers in her hair, pulling her head back and forth between their long, thick cocks as they used her mouth like a toy. Her knees dug into the stage floor, thighs quivering from the spread position, but she didn’t stop—her mouth and hands moved in a frenzy, like she was determined to milk every drop from both cocks.

Yujin kept moving restlessly, leg bouncing, shoulders tightening, mask shifting as she readjusted it again and again. It was obvious something was wrong, but I’d already asked her twice if she was okay, and the last thing I wanted to do was make her even more uncomfortable.

“Onward, ladies and gentlemen! Let us continue to our final bid for this first round!” The Dealer’s voice rose through the heated action with a delighted menace. “Last—but definitely not least—please welcome the Pink Ace of Spades, Minju of ILLIT!”

The screen flickered before erupting into a sharp, glinting pink spade, pulsing like a heartbeat.

“Our sweet Minju,” he continued with theatrical adoration, “has been an Ace for not even two months. So yes, my lovely devils—she is the pinkest of any Pink Ace in our Auction’s history.”

“It’s her,” I whispered to Yujin. “From the video, right?”

She nodded, posture tightening as she leaned in, eyes narrowing behind her mask.

“Representing the House of Spades—home to ruthless perfection, divine discipline, and standards so high they scrape the heavens! Do not let her freshness fool you… an Ace of Spades is still an Ace of Spades.”

Minju appeared from the back of the stage with her handler—a tiny figure trembling in the spotlight’s cold glow. Her skin looked extra pale under the blinding light, almost radiating a soft, pink aura.

The Dealer stepped toward her and lowered his voice. “Please, my dear… any words for our audience tonight?”

She clutched her hands together behind her back, her voice trembling the instant she spoke. “P-please forgive me if I don’t put up a good show,” she murmured, barely audible at first. “I’ve been training very hard since being drawn, so I’ll give it my all, but I still have so much to learn.”

“Oh dear, our cutie-pie Minju seems quite nervous… how absolutely heartbreaking—yet so incredible adorable.” He pressed his palm over his heart dramatically for what felt like hundredth time tonight. “Tell us, do you have any preferences for your first performance?”

“Ah… this is so embarrassing, but I’ve been told by a lot of people that I taste like candy… and I… um… I also really love… anal sex… so please take care of me…”

Yujin’s eyes widened. “Is she crazy? Why would she say that in a room filled with—”

The energy in the room turned feral. The shift was instantaneous—like the audience had been slapped awake. Murmurs escalated into sharp inhales and laughter. Someone even whistled.

Predatory interest sharpened like spears all around us, making my stomach twist so hard I wanted to vomit.

“We should save her,” I said, swallowing hard.

Yujin pressed firmly against her temples. “But we don’t even know her.”

“I know, but for some weird reason, I feel like we do know her,” I breathed, the words rushing out faster than I expected. “Maybe because we watched that video?”

“What are you, a crazy fan? That’s parasocial,” she muttered, but I knew that she understood exactly what I meant.

“Yujin, look at her. She’s terrified. They’re going to eat her alive up there.”

She glanced back at the stage for a moment before shutting her eyes. “Okay,” she whispered, jaw tightening. “Let’s do it.”

“Wait, you guys really want to save this girl?” Jake asked, turning around. “Like, actually save her by not playing any face cards? Or like how James wanted to save Xiaoting?”

I nodded, unable to tear my eyes from the way Minju anxiously clutched her hands behind her back. “Actually save her.”

“Who is she?” James asked, squinting at the stage. “I’ve never heard of her before, is she your friend?”

“No,” I murmured, unsure how to even begin explaining it. “But I feel bad.”

“You feel bad? Are you sure you want to spend hundreds of thousands of dollars because you feel bad? There’s like 12 more girls to feel bad for after this.”

My eyes flicked over to John while his cards sitting in front of me like they weighed nothing. A knot of guilt twisted in my stomach at the thought of burning through his money on a girl we didn’t even know.

What are we even doing?

“I know her,” Yujin jumped in with a white lie. “We trained together.”

“Oh—well then—Jake, what do you think?”

“I can’t tell how much they’ll put on her,” Jake said, scribbling something down on a notepad. “The other girls averaged 25–27 points right? As long as we’re above that we should be able to win.”

I looked at my deck, and then at John again—who was just sitting back in his chair, one elbow on the armrest, idly tapping a fingertip against the face of his watch like he was matching the tempo of the countdown.

“If we all bid 7s, we should be able to win.” I said, closing my eyes. “Do you guys need to save your cards for someone else?”

“We do, but maybe not the 7s... they’re not gonna do much by that round.”

Jake dropped his pen, and pulled out his card. “Yeah, we can spare the 7s. Let’s do it.”

Around us, other teams were whispering amongst themselves as the countdown reached its final ten seconds. Cards clicked, chairs creaked, and every mask seemed pointed at the stage.

“Hurry, we’re running out of time.”

The four of us pulled our 7s out and dropped them into the card reader. A low mechanical hum vibrated through the table as the slot glowed, swallowing each card with a final, decisive click.

The screen flashed.

BIDDING OVER Minju ♠ Results: [Team 1] 4+ 3 + 5 + 2 = 14 pts [Team 2] 7+ 8 + 8 + 7 = 30 pts (Winner!) [Team 3] 2+ 3+ 3 + 2 = 10 pts [Team 6] 3+ 3 + 4 + 4 = 14 pts [Team 10] 7+ 7 + 7 + 7 = 28 pts Total points: 96 (₩960,000,000)

The number hit me like a kick to the chest. Yujin gasped loudly, nearly dropping her cards to the floor.

For a second, all the noise in the room sucked inward, like my ears had been stuffed with cotton. “W-we lost,” I said, my breath leaving me in a heavy exhale.

“Holy shit,” James spat. “Thirty points?! Someone on that team must really like that girl. I don’t even know who she is.”

“You don’t know anyone besides Xiaoting, apparently.”

“Do you know her?”

“Nah.”

“Alright then, dipshit,” he turned back to us. “Sorry guys… we gave it a solid try. But hopefully it won’t be so bad?”

It wasn’t just us. The entire room had shifted its weight in disbelief. Murmurs turned into gasping and laughing; even the heavy drinkers sobered up enough to stare at the screen in awe.

“30 points on our Pink Ace of Spades!” he said, and spun toward the crowd, arms stretched wide. “An insanely high score for the first round! Our dear Minju has nearly matched the legendary 100 threshold of Sullyoon! Folks, we’re looking forward to an absolutely wild night at this rate. Don’t make us wait, show our victors’ face cards!”

Team 2 x Minju x1 Jack (+10) x1 Queen (+15) x1 King (+20) Final score: 141 (₩1,410,000,000)

The Dealer’s eyes widened behind his mask. “My, my, my,” he exclaimed, drawing the words out with delighted disbelief. “A Jack, a Queen, and a King. How extravagant. Someone here has very strong tastes—and very deep pockets.”

The spotlights shifted subtly, darkening the edges of the stage, like the room itself knew what was coming.

“The first Queen of the night has been played. And not just any Queen… the Queen of Spades herself. One of the most iconic Aces to ever come from the House of Spades—a legend in our halls, a nightmare to some, a fantasy to many. Do welcome her with the reverence she deserves. My royal highness, please come forth!”

The room hushed as Suzy stepped out from the shadows in a long black dress that hugged her body like ink. She was completely unmasked, aside from the elegant gold crown sitting proudly on her head. A devilish smile unraveled on her hauntingly beautiful face as a large applause filled the room, almost like the attention was nostalgic to her.

Behind her was a Jack that I immediately recognized from one of the videos—the one who treated Wonyoung like he owned her. He walked out slowly with that annoying smirk on his face that looked exactly how it did on the screen.

In that moment, there was nothing I wanted to do more than to bury my fist in his face. My jaw tightened, heat roaring in my eyes, but Yujin shook her head at me, urging me to stand down.

So I did. Because there was nothing else I could do.

The crowd roared as the Dealer strutted toward the winning table, savoring the drama like a gourmet feast. With each step, his coat flared behind him as if he were walking against an invisible wind. “Stand-in King of Spades—please join your Ace!”

A tall, clean-cut Korean man in his mid-thirties wearing a gleaming golden mask stood from Table Two. He wasn’t showy, shy, or even excited—he simply carried himself like he belonged there. Like it was definitely not his first time. Or even the second.

His steps were measured and confident as he approached the stage. He gave a small bow to the Dealer before assuming his position behind Minju—slightly forward of the Jack and Suzy, claiming the center with natural authority.

Minju trembled visibly in the light, her blindfold fluttering with each breath. She clasped her hands behind her back, shoulders curled inward as though trying to make herself smaller.

“H-hello, Master,” she said nervously, her blindfolds still covering her face.

“On your knees when you speak to a King,” Suzy barked coldly. “Did you forget everything?”

Minju dropped to the ground immediately. “I’m s-s-sorry!”

“I’m going to have to break her again, huh?” the Jack chuckled beside Suzy.

She glared at him without even moving her head. “Mind yourself. Don’t speak unless spoken to. Otherwise I’ll swap you out.”

He bowed and pressed his lips together.

“Park Minju.” The stand-in King carefully approached her, his posture still perfect, as if he’d rehearsed this entrance a hundred times.

“Yes, Master,” she replied innocently.

He stopped just short of her, the space between them quickly closing as he tore the blindfold from her eyes.

For a moment, he simply stared. Her puppy-like eyes flickered in the light, trembling ever so slightly as she tried to read the expression behind his mask.

But the more he looked at her, the more something shifted. Something uncanny—the smallest tightening of his jaw, the faintest curl at the edge of his lips, like a hairline crack rapidly spreading through polished marble.

“Tell me, do you really taste like candy?” His head tilted just a bit, like his act was coming to an end, as a wicked smile spread across his now distorted face. “I want to know so bad.”

She froze, eyes widening and lips parting somewhere between confusion and fear.

He reached down and caught her chin between his fingers, tilting her face up toward him. “Minju-ya,” he said softly.

“Y-yes?”

“I’m going to destroy you tonight. Every single hole.”

A tiny, broken sound escaped her before she could stop it.

“Open up,” Suzy said, running her whip down the sides of Minju’s arm, the leather gently kissing her skin.

“S-sorry—open what?”

“Everything,” the King said, unzipping his pants. “Your mouth. Your legs. And your ass.”

She swallowed hard as her eyes trembled at the size of his cock hovering in front of her face, following the slow stroke of his fist along the shaft.

“Yes, Master,” she finally managed, the words barely catching on her breath as she stuck her tongue out, presenting her mouth to him like an offering.

The Dealer spread his arms wide, reveling in the tension that now filled the room. “The first royal trinity of the night for our lovely Pink Ace,” he announced. “A debut truly fit for the House of Spades.”

Around us, masks tilted forward in unison—some people practically glowing with sick fascination, others just curious, leaning in like they had front-row seats to a car crash. A few guests even clapped softly.

“I hate this House,” I said, shutting my eyes. “I thought they were all the same, but they’re so wildly different. Why did Wonyoung have to get drawn into this one out of all of them?”

“The Kings do the choosing,” Yujin said with a sigh. “She probably didn’t get to pick.”

To our side, Sora and John’s wife both turned their heads away at the same time, eyes dropping to their drinks instead of the stage, jaws tight like they were forcing themselves not to react. Kang sat silently as he’d done all night, and John didn’t look away either. He just rested his elbow on the table and brought his hand to his chin, the face of his watch catching the light every time the spade on the screen pulsed, like he was studying the scene instead of enjoying it.

“And that, my esteemed guests, concludes the bidding for round one! Please, stretch your legs, wander the floor, get as close to the performances as your hearts desire. Mingle freely. Scheme boldly. And for those who prefer discretion, our private viewing suites with one-way glass are available in the back. But don’t escape for too long! We return in exactly thirty minutes!”

Chairs pulled back like a single, restless creature waking from a nap. The room dissolved into a low roar of conversation—laughter, curses, frantic whispers—everyone spilling into the aisles to size up their competition.

Glasses clinked, expensive perfume drifted through the air, and teams began approaching one another—some for small talk, others for intel. Men in tailored suits clapped each other on the shoulders, while women in backless gowns stood by their side like trophies, laughing at every joke.

“That old dude really loves Xiaoting, I’m surprised his friends didn’t drop 10s for him. Remember how crazy he was last year?”

“Tell me about it, what a weirdo. He spent all his cards on her and then they couldn’t win Tzuyu’s round.”

“Team Two spent the most points so far, right?”

“They’re for sure bluffing. Nobody plays 30 points this early.”

“I heard they’re all entertainment and broadcasting CEOs. That guy must have a fat crush on Minju to be that reckless.”

“Or he just heard her say she likes anal and lost his mind.”

“A lot of girls like anal though. Why pounce on her like that?”

“Could be because she’s the most innocent looking one? Who knows.”

“Maybe that was intentional from the House of Spades to pull in all the points early. I heard the girls get a majority of the pot. I mean, 1.4 billion won? That’s payday for a rookie like her.”

“The House of Spades doesn’t need any tricks to pull in points. They always have the highest bids every single year.”

It felt like a bizarre halftime show listening to them gossip. It was like they were all too rich to feel shame and too competitive to pretend they weren’t annoyed of losing.

Amidst the ocean of conversation, Jake came over and put a hand on my shoulder. “Hey man, we really tried.”

“I don’t understand,” I said, the pressure behind my eyes pulsed like the countdown itself. “How the hell did we lose that round? Why did they bid so high?”

“It’s unpredictable,” he murmured. “Some of teams here might be just having fun and watching the show casually, but most already know exactly who they want. They’ll sit quiet for ten rounds waiting for their favorite if they have to. For those guys, 7s won’t be enough.”

“In the first round, though?” I asked, looking at Minju from afar, trying my best to not run up the stage to sneak her off. “There’s twelve more to go. They’re gonna run out of high cards if they burn through them this fast, aren’t they? Why spend it all now?”

“They probably all have a strategy. We need one too if we’re gonna play superheroes.”

“We don’t even know who all the Aces are though,” James said, sighing. “They have the advantage.”

Before I could say anything, Sora approached us with the brightness of someone who absolutely did not just lose 280 million won in the opening round—not that it was even my money. I wasn’t sure if that made me feel better or worse.

John followed a few steps behind her with his wife, her hand looped through his arm in a delicate hold.

“How are you guys doing over here?” Sora asked softly, her voice sounding like a warm blanket.

Jake snorted. “James is sad because he couldn’t play a stand-in King for himself on Xiaoting.”

“Dude, shut the hell—”

Sora’s eyes narrowed, piercing him like flying knives. “James, I’ll literally rip your head off.”

“Damn, word for word,” James said, looking at Jake with an impressed face.

I guess the whole surnames rule went out the window.

“What about you guys?” John asked.

“We’re okay,” I said, pressing my lips together to fake a smile. “Just a little bummed out from losing that last round.”

Sora turned to us. “Oh yeah! I saw that you guys bid on the new HYBE girl. Do you know her?”

We nodded. “Kind of. We wanted to waive her performance because she looked so scared.”

“It’s actually kind of risky to simply play nothing after winning the bid,” John said, sliding his hands in his pockets with that calm expression he always had on. “If you want to help them, it’s better to use a single Jack or a Queen, so you don’t look too suspicious. It’s still an expensive show, and a lot of people are burning money even though they lost.”

“Or,” James said, putting his hand up, “hear me out—you could just get in there yourself with a King and be gentle and respectful and—”

“I will actually kill you, James,” Sora said without missing a beat. “You’re not going on that stage.”

“Yeah, not only are we supposed to be better than that, none of us wants to see you having sex with someone on stage, dipshit.”

James threw his hands up in surrender and wandered off, muttering something under his breath.

John shook his head as he watched him go, then continued,“It’s only going to get harder from here. Most of the teams are just throwing away cards for fun right now, they don’t really start playing until the second half.”

“You’ve done this before, haven’t you?” I asked, as Minju’s body was flipped over in my peripherals.

He nodded. “Unfortunately.”

Yujin glanced between everyone. “If you don’t mind us asking—who are you here to save? We might be able to help with the decks you gave us.”

Jake shot Sora and John a cautious look, as if waiting for them to answer instead.

“We’re here for Karina,” Sora said with a confident, almost proud smile. “You guys know her, right?”

Yujin and I exchanged quick looks. “Yes,” we said at the same time.

“It’s gonna be tough, but don’t worry—we’ve got our bids planned out, so you don’t have to worry about helping us. Each of us have two Jokers, we’re stacked and ready.”

Eight Jokers. Hopefully they’ll have some extras for Wonyoung. With our extra four on top of that, we should be able to win the Joker wars.

“How do you guys know Jimin-unnie?” Yujin asked hesitantly, as if she was afraid to cross a line.

“She’s basically her daughter,” John said, as Sora’s lips shyly curled under her mask. “We used to call her Baby Sora because she always followed her around everywhere when she was a trainee.”

Yujin flinched. “Wait, what?”

“Our Sora worked at SM for quite some time,” Jake said, folding his arms.

“Really?” I asked.

John smiled rather nostalgically. “Yeah, she was even my manager at one point.”

“Ah, yes… dark times… dark times…” Sora muttered with a playful sigh.

He put a hand on her shoulder. “Sorry for putting you through all that trouble, Manager Park.”

I blinked. “Wait—you used to be an idol?”

He shared a knowing look with his wife as they smiled at each other. “It’s a long story.”

Before we could respond, a couple of nearby teams wandered over offering small talk and harmless questions to John and his friends—fake compliments, quick laughs, polite handshakes, the typical rich-people small talk and shallow chatter.

Yujin leaned toward me, lightly stumbling. “Let’s get out of here. I wanna watch the show in peace.”

“F-from where?” I asked nervously, steadying her by the wasit.

She smiled, her dimples making an appearance for the first time since the show started. “From the front of the stage, but if you really want to see how those private rooms look—”

“Stage is fine!” I cleared my throat, slipping quietly out of the circle while the others were lost in conversation.

Over on the Spades quadrant that I tried so desperately to look away from, a leash was attached to Minju’s collar. She was on all fours as Suzy gripped her hair tightly, forcing her head forward and back in a steady rhythm over the King’s cock.

He stood tall as his shaft slid in and out of Minju’s mouth with wet, slurping sounds that traveled across the room. Her lips stretched wide around him as she sucked obediently, tongue swirling against the underside to lap up every inch.

“Remind me again,” Suzy tugged on the leash sharply. “What happens to bad girls?”

“Bad girls—ugh—get punished—”

Suzy yanked the leash forward at the same time the King thrust his hips, and Minju gagged as his cock hit the back of her throat, taking him all the way until her nose pressed against his pelvis.

“Don’t ever forget that. Etch it into your soul.”

By the Hearts’ quadrant, Sullyoon lay back on a small padded chair with her long legs open wide as the young King sucked fervently on her folds, not breaking eye contact even once. His tongue dug deep into her, lapping at her wetness with slow, sensual strokes while two fingers curled inside her, dragging along her walls in slow, gentle pumps that made her hips twitch helplessly.

“Does it feel good, my queen?” he murmured against her skin, lips brushing her clit between words.

Sullyoon’s cheeks flushed as she smiled down at him, her fingers threading through his hair, stroking tenderly as she held him close, guiding him without force. “I’m not your queen… I’m just an Ace. You’re making me feel so special… I don’t deserve it.”

He shook his head immediately, fingers sinking a little deeper as his tongue circled her. “No, you do. You deserve everything and more.”

She arched her back slightly, pressing herself closer to his mouth, her juices coating his lips and chin. “You’re really spoiling me… I feel so cherished.”

“I want to cherish and worship you forever.” He gently lifted her hips, flipping her over onto her hands and knees on the padded chair.

She went willingly, face flushing as she braced her palms, arching her back to present herself to him. “Don’t look so closely… I’m really shy like this…”

“You’re so beautiful.” He knelt behind her, hands spreading her cheeks apart as his tongue traced a slow path from her lower back down to her pussy, licking everywhere with broad, eager swipes before slipping his fingers back inside her.

She whimpered, her body rocking back to meet his mouth and his hand at the same time. “Oh my god…”

Over on the next stage, the opposite was happening. Natty was already mounted on top of one of her Jacks, while taking the other deep into her throat. She bounced hard on the one below, her pussy visibly clenching around his thick cock as he slammed up into her, each thrust making her ass jiggle with the force.

“God, your dick is so big,” she growled. “Fuck me harder, make it so I can’t talk or walk tomorrow.”

The Jack chuckled in pleasure. “You’re such a freak. I fucking love it.”

“Yeah? You like this?” She yanked his balls into her mouth, sucking them greedily while her fist pumped his shaft like she was trying to milk him dry, spit dripping down her chin.

He dumped a bottle of oil over her body, watching it run down her tits as he spread it all over her hard nipples, pinching and twisting roughly until she arched back with a loud, filthy moan. It spread everywhere, and the Jack on the bottom lathered it all over her ass, fingers digging deep into her flesh as he spread her wide.

“You’re sexy as fuck, Natty,” he said, slapping her ass loudly, the sharp sound of oil and skin cutting through the room, making a few nearby tables glance over.

“Calling me by my name again?” she said, riding his cock like a wild animal as her body shined under the lights.

“Hell yeah, don’t you like it?”

“I fucking love it,” she cried. “Call me whatever you want. Fuck those stupid rules.”

The Jack on top yanked her hair roughly and shoved his cock back in her mouth. “How about… Filthy Whore? Because clearly that’s what you are.”

Yujin held me tightly, trying her best to look away, but her eyes were stuck like glue.

On the other hand, I couldn’t stop looking at the Spades’ stage for some strange reason. It was like my head was held in that direction by a rubber band, and no matter how many times I turned, my eyes snapped right back.

Minju was perched over an elevated padded bed with her knees planted on both sides of the King’s head, hips rolling in slow, shy circles as he sucked on her from below.

“You really are tasty,” he said, slurping loudly. “Your pussy tastes like actual candy.”

But she couldn’t respond.

The Jack had her hair fisted in one hand, while holding onto her jaw with the other, pulling her head forward with brutal thrusts, each of them causing his balls to slap against her chin.

“How come you don’t choke on my dick like you do with his?” he asked, slamming deep into her mouth. “Is it because your throat molded to the shape of my dick now, you little whore?”

Suzy slapped him across the face, leaving an instant red mark on his cheek. “You don’t get to degrade her. How many times do I have to tell you this?”

“…Yes, ma’am.”

He took his humiliation out on Minju instead—her body jerked with each invasion, saliva bubbling from her lips, trailing down her neck. But she didn’t pull back. Instead, she forced herself further, sucking him even deeper.

“Are you ready to swallow our guest’s cock like a good girl now?” Suzy asked, yanking her leash.

Minju nodded frantically, eyes fluttering as the Jack pulled out, leaving a long trail of spit connected to her mouth while she coughed loudly, heaving for air.

The King slowly stood up, savoring every last drop from his lips, even licking his fingers to make sure none of it went to waste, as if it really were syrup.

“I changed my mind, I don’t want to fuck her mouth anymore,” he said, dragging his hands down her waist before yanking her hips back, forcing her to let out a broken yelp. “Minju-ya, what did you say you liked again?”

Something inside her lit up and broke at the same time as she looked back over her shoulder.

“A-anal… sex…” she whimpered, the word catching in her throat like she was ashamed of how badly she wanted it.

He leaned in closer, breath hot against the back of her neck, fingers digging into the soft flesh of her hips until she trembled. “What’s that? I can’t hear you.”

“Anal sex,” she repeated, closing her eyes in embarrassment.

“Wow… you really like that?” His fingers kneaded into the soft flesh of her ass, thumbs teasing the entrance of her hole. “Someone so pure and innocent like you?”

“She loves it,” the Jack said, stroking his cock that was now completely covered with her saliva. “Howls like a dog when I fuck her in the ass. Goes for hours without stopping—”

“Okay, get out,” Suzy said, pointing him off stage. “You can’t keep your mouth shut—”

He raised both hands in surrender. “Okay, okay, I promise I won’t say another word. Swear on my life.”

“Please…” Minju gasped, cutting across them, desperation cracking through her voice. “Can you do it? Please…”

Her face pressed into the cushion as she reached back with both hands, fingers gliding over the curve of her ass. Slowly, she dragged her cheeks apart, baring herself to the lights and the whole room.

“I can’t believe this is who you are underneath that innocent face…” he snickered condescendingly, sliding one finger inside her.

She whimpered into the cushion, hips twitching back against his hand. “Please,” she panted. “I can’t wait anymore… put it in there…”

“Put what in where, Minju? Be more specific,” he said, slowly plunging his finger deeper into her small hole. “Say it. If you love it so much, say it.”

She shook her head, biting her upper lip.

“Fine,” he said, pulling out. “I won’t do it then—”

“No!” she yelped, gripping his cock. “Please do it.”

His lips curled into something sinister. “Then tell me properly what you want and where you want me to put it.”

“In my ass… stuff your cock in my ass, please…”

“Wonbin-ah, we tried,” Yujin said, rubbing my arm. “I know you feel guilty, but there’s nothing else we could’ve done to help her.”

“I know,” I said, still watching hopelessly as he slowly sprayed a bottle of lube all over his cock before sinking himself right into her. “I just feel so defeated. If I couldn’t even help Minju, I’m scared we’ll fail harder on Wonyoung’s round.”

But Yujin had already turned back to Natty’s stage, body stiffening as the Jacks threw her into all fours, taking turns ravaging her hole.

“Is there a reason why you keep watching her?” I finally asked. “Is it because you were almost the Pink Ace of Clubs?”

She bit her lip. “I’m not sure. I really don’t know why either, but I can’t stop looking.”

“Do you know those Jacks?” I asked, feeling her body tremble as I held her by the waist.

“Yeah,” she said, quietly.

Something hot punched me in the chest. Just the thought of her even touching them made my skin crawl.

Her fingers tightened around my arms, as if she was scared I’d slip away. “Are you jealous?”

I immediately shook my head. “I’m not your boyfriend, I can’t be jealous—”

“Excuse me,” someone suddenly said in English from behind us.

I turned around to see a tall European couple who seemed quite young, maybe late twenties at most.

“Is there a problem?” I said, holding onto Yujin’s hand tightly.

“Oh, no no, no problem—” he said, waving his hands, almost stepping back as if he was afraid he’d offended us. “We just saw you two from afar and thought you were such a gorgeous couple.”

My grip loosened a bit. “Oh, thank you,” I said, looking at Yujin, who faked a smile that didn’t really reach her eyes.

“I’m Lukas and this is my wife, Anya,” he said, holding out his hand.

My throat dried up almost immediately as I took it. “I’m Tae-oh,” I said, looking over to Yujin. “This is Sihyeon, my wife.”

“Such a pleasure to meet you both,” the man said, his accent soft but unmistakably eager. “We were wondering if you wanted to join us in the private viewing suites.”

His partner stepped forward with a warm smile, eyes flicking between Yujin and me with blatant interest. “Just for a little bit,” she added. “Don’t worry—people switch partners all the time here. It’s part of the experience.”

Yujin’s smile faltered for a split second as her thumb started rubbing fast circles against my palm.

“Oh,” I said slowly. “That’s… very flattering, but—”

The man nodded enthusiastically. “If not, can we maybe have a drink together? You two seem very much in love. We like your energy.”

Yujin shot me a tiny, desperate glance.

I cleared my throat. “We’re actually, uh… just trying to watch the shows for now. But we really appreciate the offer.”

The woman leaned in, amused. “You’re welcome to join us later if you change your mind. No pressure, of course.”

“Great, thank you,” I said, forcing a smile.

The man nodded. “Of course. Enjoy your night, both of you.”

They drifted back into the crowd, still hand-in-hand.

Yujin finally let out a breath she’d been holding. “Rich people are batshit crazy. They just come up to strangers and ask them to swing?”

“Well, we are at a giant sex party,” I murmured.

“I mean, if that was John and his wife, I would’ve considered it.”

I turned my head over so fast that my neck almost sprained. “You’re joking.”

Her lips curled into a mischievous smile. “Am I?”

“Seriously?”

“They’re so hot, have you not seen them? And oh my god—Sora-unnie? Oof, don’t get me started on her.”

I tilted my head. “Is this the alcohol talking?”

“No!” she whispered, looking back at the suites. “Even if I was completely sober, I promise you that if she pulled me into one of those, you wouldn’t see me again for the rest of the night—”

“You’re not funny, An Yujin,” I said, cutting her off. “You’re staying here with me for the rest of the night.”

She giggled and turned back to the stage, dropping her head on my shoulder. “Yes, Master.”

“Yes, Master!” Minju’s voice pierced my ears from the other side of the room. “I love it so much!”

He grabbed a handful of her ass, pushing into her roughly while the Jack slapped streaks of her spit onto her face, no longer speaking a word.

“Your asshole is so fucking tight, Minju,” the stand-in King groaned, letting her cheeks jiggle in his palms. “You’re squeezing me so hard.”

“I’m sorry—I can’t help it—I love it so much—agh—your cock is filling my ass, Master… it’s so and big…”

“I don’t even know how you developed this new addiction,” Suzy said, fixing Minju’s hair that was covering her face. “This idiot just shoved it in your butt one day and now you’re feral for anal sex?”

The Jack smirked proudly. “It was so cute and pretty, I couldn’t help it.”

Suzy glared at him. “Honestly, what on earth made you think that was an invitation for you to speak again?”

He put his head down instantly. “Sorry, Your Majesty.”

“I’m gonna come again,” Minju cried, rubbing her clit wildly as the King continued ravaging her hole. “I can’t stop coming from your big dick rearranging my insides…”

“I’m getting close,” he groaned, lifting his leg onto the platform to thrust into her with a deeper angle. “Where do you want me to come?”

“Anywhere you want, Master. On my face, inside my ass, whatever you want—I’m just a worthless fucksleeve for you to use to your liking.”

Suzy smirked, kissing her forehead. “Now that’s a good girl.”

“Good girl, take it all, just like this,” the American Jack growled, pinning Natty’s knees back toward her chest, folding her in half so he could pound even deeper, his shaft stretching her entrance wide with every pump.

Her tits bounced wildly with the force as she arched her neck, mouth open in a constant stream of moans and curses. But before she could catch her breath, the second Jack climbed over her head, feet planted wide on either side of her shoulders, cock hanging heavy downward like a pendulum.

He gripped the base of his dick, stroking himself right above her face. “Open up,” he ordered, rolling his hips forward until his balls brushed against her lips.

She instinctively slid her tongue out and sucked one of them into her mouth, then the other, lips sealing tight around the soft weight as he jerked himself over her. Each slow pump of his fist made his hips twitch, his balls dragging wetly over her tongue while she moaned into the heat of him.

Gravity worked in his favor; his cock bounced over her chin as she worshipped his balls while she held onto his ass for balance, letting him grind his weight against her face while the other Jack pounded into her from behind.

The oils from their bodies shined brightly in the spotlight, and their performance drew in most of the crowd as it neared its climax. The sounds were obscene and animalistic, causing a few tables to leave for the private suites in the back of the room.

But over on the Hearts stage, everything melted into something ethereal, like a dream woven from whispers and sighs. Sullyoon lay beneath the young King, cradled against the velvet cushions, legs hooked loosely around his waist as he eased into her with slow, passionate thrusts, each slide of his cock deep into her warmth pulled a breathy gasp from her lips.

“I think I’m in love with you, Sullyoon-ah…” he moaned quietly, staring straight into her eyes.

“No… don’t say that… I don’t deserve your love,” she whimpered, stroking his hair. “I’m just an Ace, my existence is only for pleasure.”

He pressed the tip of their noses together. “Please, can we meet each other again after this? I really want to be with you.”

She kissed him softly, tugging on his bottom lip. “Don’t think about anything right now, okay? Just be here in this moment with me, please.”

“I can’t,” he breathed, shaking his head. “I want to give you the world. Please, be mine, Sullyoon-ah.”

“I already have the world right here.” Her hands roamed his back, nails tracing lazy patterns down his spine, urging him deeper without demand, just invitation.

“God, I love you so much…I’m crazy about you…”

“We’re running out of time, can you come for me?” she said, kissing him desperately like the world was about to end.

He nodded, eyes never leaving hers ever for a second. “Yes, of course, if that’s what you want.”

His movements quickened just a fraction—not to claim, but to cherish—causing her toes to curl against his back.

“Come inside me,” she begged. “Spill your love into me, please.”

“You’re my everything,” he whispered, one hand sliding down to cup her breast, thumb circling her nipple lovingly.

“You’re my everything,” the older gentleman moaned loudly over on the Diamonds stage. “Thank you so much.”

He was on all fours, face pressed flat to the floor, ass hiked up as Xiaoting knelt behind him, her tongue tracing a deliberate path from the base of his throbbing cock, all the way to his ass while she licked him with long, sloppy strokes.

“Will you come for me? Like the pathetic old man that you are?” She flicked her tongue against his hole one more time, teasing it until he whimpered, his cock twitching untouched below, leaking pre-cum onto the stage.

He nodded frantically, forehead grinding against the floor. “Can I please come while tasting your delicious pussy?” he begged, his body visibly shaking as she dragged her nails lightly down his thighs. “Please?”

She giggled, a light, mocking sound that made the audience lean in. “Fine, since you worshipped me so well, I’ll give you what you want.”

With a firm push, she guided him onto his back, his body sprawling out on the polished surface, chest heaving as he stared up at her with wide, adoring eyes. She straddled his face in one fluid motion, lowering herself onto his waiting mouth, knees pinning his shoulders down. He groaned in ecstasy the moment his tongue met her folds, sucking the juices that completely coated his lips and chin while she ground down slowly, rocking her hips to smear her wetness across his face, using him like a throne of pleasure.

“Your pussy is the best in the entire world, Xiaoting-ah…” he said, devouring her fully—plunging into her entrance, gripping her ass to pull her closer.

She leaned forward over his cock and sealed her lips around his shaft. “You’re licking my pussy like a dog who hasn’t drank water in days,” she murmured around his dick, the vibrations humming through him as she hollowed her cheeks and sucked harder.

“I’m coming, my love,” he cried, hips twitching as she swallowed up his soul.

“You can come in my mouth,” she gasped, popping off his shaft just long enough to command him, strings of saliva connecting her lips to the glistening tip. “But only after I come in yours. Hold it back until I flood your stupid face, got it?”

“Fuck, I’m coming!” the Jack of Clubs cried as his palm cracked down on Natty’s ass with a sharp, echoing smack that made her flesh jiggle and redden under the stage lights.

She was arched on all fours, slamming her ass backwards, burying his thick cock deep into her soaked pussy. Her curvy body was completely covered in oil as she buried her face between the other Jack’s spread cheeks.

“Oh fuck, baby,” the first Jack growled through gritted teeth, his fingers digging deeper into her hips to steady her. “It’s dangerous back here—everything’s so goddamn slippery from the oil and your juices. You keep twerking like that, you might fuck yourself in the ass by accident.”

Natty pulled her mouth free just enough to gasp, her voice husky and defiant. “Accident?”

She reached back with one hand, wrapping her fingers around his slick shaft as he pulled out mid-thrust, and guided the throbbing head right to her other hole. With a deliberate push, she impaled herself on his cock, stretching herself around him in one slick slide until he was buried deep in her ass.

“You’re so fucking crazy—what the fuck—” His pace suddenly turned savage, fingers digging bruises into her hips as he pounded her without mercy, pulling almost all the way out before ramming back in, stretching her walls around his girth.

Within only seconds, he yanked right back out of her, and the sudden emptiness made her gasp against the other Jack’s cheeks.

“Come all over me,” she cried loudly. “Hurry!”

“Oh fuck!”

Hot spurts of cum erupted out of his cock, all over her shiny skin in thick, white ropes that splattered all over her ass before dripping downwards to paint her flesh. He kept stroking himself, milking every last drop onto her before slapping her cum-soaked cheek one final time, watching the impact send ripples down her thighs.

The other Jack spun around abruptly, ripping her head back by her hair until her face tilted up, soaked with her own spit and his pre-cum. “Open wide—it’s my turn,” he demanded, fisting his cock inches from her parted lips.

She obeyed instinctively, tongue crawling out as if begging for it.

The first wave shot straight onto her tongue before he angled higher, blasting his cum across her face—landing on her cheeks, forehead, and the bridge of her nose, some even catching in her hair.

But he didn’t stop there. He aimed down her large, reddened tits, splattering over her nipples and painting sticky trails down her tits.

The crowd erupted into applause and she licked her lips, swallowing what she could while the rest dripped freely, her skin glistening with sweat, oil and cum under the spotlight.

The Jacks stepped back and gave each other high fives, admiring their work with smug grins.

“Whoo! Natty, I love you!” someone from the crowd yelled.

“I love you,” the stand-in King of Hearts whispered.

“I love you, too, my King.”

Sullyoon rode him with sensual rolls of her hips, grinding down to take him deeper, their bodies syncing in a romantic rhythm that was more like a slow dance. They were chest to chest, face to face, her dark hair cascading around them like a veil shutting out the world.

“I’m gonna come, I can’t hold it anymore.” His hands roamed her back gently, tracing the curve of her spine, while hers cupped his face, thumbs brushing his cheeks.

“Come for me, please,” she begged, capturing his lips in a deep, lingering kiss, tongues tangling softly while her body lifted and sank over and over again.

Moans escaped between kisses, and he thrust up gently to meet her, one hand sliding to her ass to guide her, the other threading through her hair, holding her close as if she’d vanish.

“Sullyoon-ah—I’m—”

His body shuddered beneath her as she rode out his release.

“Oh my god… I feel it inside me… all your love… it’s so hot…” she moaned, slowing to a gentle rock.

Then she collapsed forward, wrapping her arms around his neck with their foreheads pressed together. He held her waist intimately, pulling her flush against him, both of them panting softly, lost in the afterglow. Whispers of affection floated between them, too quiet for the audience to catch.

“Amazing!” the guests at Table One cheered at the young King. “He’s never gonna forget this!”

“I’ll never forget this…” the middle-aged man, cried. “I’m gonna come…”

“Keep going, I’m coming too—” Xiaoting arched her back, one hand braced on his thigh, the other wrapped firmly around his throbbing cock, stroking it with long, deliberate pumps from base to tip, her grip tight enough to make his hips jerk involuntarily.

The climax hit them like a storm. Juices flooded his mouth as she cried out, while his cock pulsed in her fist, erupting with thick bursts of cum that she quickly directed straight into her mouth. She leaned forward swiftly, engulfing the head of his dick with her lips, sucking hard to draw out every spurt, swallowing it all down in greedy gulps.

“See you again next year,” she said, sucking on her fingertips.

The room was mostly quiet now aside from the animalistic grunts of the Jack and stand-in King of Spades violently pumping into Minju, their hips snapping forward in sync to stretch her holes wide.

Amidst it all, Suzy reached below and started rubbing Minju’s pussy in circles. “You’ve been a good girl—”

“Not again—please—” she begged, the plea turning into a sob as Suzy’s fingers slipped in her wetness, rubbing harder, faster, prolonging the torment even as her limbs went weak.

“No? You don’t want to come again?” Suzy asked, picking up the speed as her fingers splashed in and out of her dripping hole while her palm slapped against her clit with every thrust.

“Ugh—god—I do—yes—I’m com—” she shrieked, her body convulsing as the orgasm ripped through her, juices squirting from her pussy to splatter the floor beneath.

The Jack stroked his shaft furiously over her face, and without a word, waves of cum erupted across her forehead, cheeks, and mouth, dripping into her eyes and down her neck in sticky trails. She blinked through the mess, tongue darting out instinctively to lick at the white strands coating her lips, her body still shuddering.

On the other end, the King drove his cock into her ass with one last, brutal thrust that buried him all the way in. His body locked up for just a second, before he groaned loudly, hips grinding in shallow, possessive jerks as he emptied himself inside her.

Minju finally collapsed forward onto her elbows, then slid all the way down to the floor, shaking uncontrollably. Her limbs twitched with aftershocks as cum dripped from her face and out of her asshole as the lights beat down on her.

The King knelt beside her, one hand possessively stroking her ass cheek, watching intently as his cum leaked from her hole, bubbling out with each quiver of her body.

“What a good little whore,” he chuckled, almost affectionately. “Worth every cent.”

He dragged two fingers through the mess, lazily pushing some back in just to watch it ooze out again, a satisfied smirk curling his lips at the sight of her ruined, claimed body.

I stood there motionless, a hard knot twisting in my stomach as Minju’s shoulders rose and fell in tiny, broken breaths, while the King shuffled forward toward her face.

“Now clean me up before I leave, slave.”

“And that… ladies and gentlemen… concludes the first round.” the Dealer announced from somewhere behind the stage, his voice echoing over the speakers. “We’ll be back in fifteen for round two…”

The lights began to fade. Minju’s outline blurred and the shadows swallowed her up completely, like she’d been dragged off the edge of the world.

Around us, chairs scraped back in unison. People stood, stretched, laughed, and straightened their masks like they’d just finished a movie.

Groups clustered between tables, comparing notes and half-formed strategies. Cards flashed as people fanned out their remaining numbers, whispering about who they were saving their high cards for, where they’d gone too soft this time.

“That team burned a Jack, Queen, and a King on the first round. They’re either stupid or just sick in the head.”

“Dude, sick or not, he wrecked that girl’s hole. Fucking marvelous performance. I don’t even know who she is, but I’m about to Google her after this.”

“They must have no interest in the most of the girls here and are just targeting specific ones. Probably already know the entire roster this year.”

“Well, the only way to get out of this on top is to know exactly who to save your Jokers for in the second half. My guess is that most teams are saving all of them for one girl they really want to win.”

“Yeah, but if you use all your high cards before that, you’ll lose the sudden death if other teams play all their Jokers too.”

“You’re right, it’s gonna be fucking brutal. Everything in the first half is just for jokes, essentially.”

“No, I’m sure some teams are prioritizing the less popular girls and just surrendering the High Aces. To be honest, from my experience, it’s really not worth fighting over them.”

Every word landed like static in my ears. I just sat there, hands numb on my knees, watching masks tilt and glitter as people laughed and argued over numbers, like they’d just finished watching a game show.

My chest felt tight, like there was a fist squeezing my heart. The room had already moved on—talking about “value”, “timing”, and “next round” like the four girls were nothing but a warm-up act on the way to something better.

“Hey,” John said, gently patting my shoulder. “Let’s go take a breather.”

I nodded and followed the rest of them out the showroom.

Yujin and I strolled through the lobby mindlessly, hand in hand, as people continued clinking glasses and arguing over betting strategies for the upcoming rounds. The European couple from earlier waved at us again, and we both bowed to be polite, but neither of us approached the other.

“Oppa, you were so shy!” a girl’s voice squealed off to our left. “But she loved it! Did you see her face? You made her whole night.”

I glanced over just long enough to catch the group of young guests from Table One. The stand-in King from Sullyoon’s round kept hiding behind his drink while his friends shoved him and replayed his performance with way too much detail.

“Next time, go harder,” his friend laughed. “You were basically making love to her instead of fucking.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s what lover boy was going for.”

“Are you in love now?”

“He’s been in love since the day we saw her on YouTube at his cousin’s house.”

The shy King covered his face as they laughed at him. “I don’t think I’ll be able to marry anyone but her.”

“Go ask the King of Hearts for her hand in marriage then. Put a ring on it before she graduates to a new color.”

Near them, a line of Asian men and women seemingly in their 30s held quieter conversations.

“Clubs and Spades only starting from round two,” a man murmured. “Anything else is a bad value.”

“You’re joking. Spades are the worst value because they’re always so overinflated.”

“Didn’t the Dealer say Pink Hearts scored the highest by breaking 100 in the first round? How is Spades overinflated?”

“He lied. Karina broke 200 when she was Pink Spades.”

“What are you talking about? Karina was never Pink. She broke 200 as Red.”

“I thought Miyeon was Red and Karina was White.”

“Look, Diamonds are objectively the best bang for your buck. They’re underrated and easy to snag.”

“Sure, if you want them to make you their bitch on stage.”

“We misplayed the pink Diamonds. That old man practically prayed onstage and still only paid mid-tier. We should’ve pushed.”

A younger woman in a red dress shuffled her remaining cards thoughtfully. “Remember to save your 9s and 10s. They’re all going to blow theirs early on the next Spades. We wait and clean up in the last half.”

I tried not to look, but my gaze snagged anyway on a particular circle of men a little off to the side—fancy sleek suits, perfect slicked back hair. The look of people used to owning entire department stores or stadiums.

“30 points in the first round?” one of them said, clutching his chest like it hurt. “You’re fucking insane.”

“Best 300 million I’ve spent all quarter,” the stand-in King of Spades said, grinning. “You heard her, right? ‘I love it in my ass, please use it’—how can I say no to that?”

They roared in laughter.

“She was fucking adorable, though. Did you know her before this?”

“Of course. Had my eyes on her since their survival show. It’s always the innocent looking ones that are the biggest sluts.”

“Dude, I need to ask the King of Spades to rent her out to me for a few nights after this. I wanna know exactly how sweet her pussy is.”

“Oh, it’s fucking nectar. Makes no sense for pussy to taste that good, honestly.”

“I was surprised, because you normally don’t even eat pussy.”

“That’s the only pussy I’ll eat from now on.”

“What, you’re already planning to fuck her again?”

“Of course. You don’t ever get bored of a girl like that. She was basically made for this.”

My blood started boiling, and Yujin must’ve somehow felt it through my hand.

“Come on,” she said, pulling me away.

We didn’t make it far before a Japanese trio peeled off from a nearby group—two guys and a woman, all of them already a little tipsy. One of the guys lifted his glass in our direction.

“Hello!” a woman called out in accented English, eyes flicking over Yujin, then me. “You two were at Table Ten, right? You look quite yummy together.”

The other woman laughed, leaning in a little too close as she eyed Yujin up and down. “Sorry, she means that if you get bored just watching, come find us. We’re Table Five.”

Before they could press, John’s voice cut in. “Sorry, they’re taken,” he said nonchalantly, appearing at my side with his arm casually wrapped around his wife’s waist. “We already called dibs on them for the evening.”

His wife giggled, playing along immediately as she slipped her hand through Yujin’s free arm. “You know how it goes,” she added with a wink. “First come, first serve.”

Yujin bit her lip—and perhaps even her tongue.

“Ah, understood,” the man said, raising his glass in surrender. “Didn’t mean to poach. Enjoy the break.”

The women purred at Yujin and made a little claw-like gesture before they quickly drifted off, already turning their attention to another group.

We hadn’t even taken ten more steps before the attention shifted again.

“Excuse me,” a tall guy in a navy tux said, sliding into our path like he’d been waiting for a gap. His mask was simple, but his eyes were fixed on Sora. “You’re from Table Nine, right? You look so incredible in that dress.”

Sora blinked, caught off guard. “Oh. Thank you,” she said, giving a stiff little bow.

Another man joined him, shorter but broader, the smell of expensive cologne rolling off him. “Seriously,” he added, gaze drifting very deliberately down her neckline and back up. “You sure you’re not an Ace tonight? Feels like a waste, leaving someone like you in the audience.”

John’s jaw flexed once, but he said nothing. Sora laughed awkwardly, fingers tightening around her handbag. “I’m just here to watch,” she replied. “With my friends.”

“Ah yes, watching is fun,” the shorter man said, stepping just a bit closer, “but participating is better. We’ve got a private suite for the break. Plenty of room if you want to… stretch those long, meaty legs of yours.”

Before Sora could answer, a third guy—this one older—leaned in from behind them. “Table Six,” he said, tapping his chest. “If your friends are busy later, you’re welcome to stop by. I’d bet all my Jokers you’d put most of the Aces to shame.”

Sora’s smile thinned. “How about you fu—”

“She’s busy,” John’s wife cut in smoothly, looping her arm through Sora’s and tugging her gently but firmly to her side. “With us. We have one of the suites already reserved.”

“All five of you?”

“Oh, yes, of course,” she said, her voice as smooth as velvet. “Five’s the magic number, you should try it sometimes. It works out perfectly for everyone.”

The tall guy chuckled like it was all a game. “Well, didn’t hurt to ask.” His eyes lingered on Sora for a bit too long before he turned away. “If you change your mind and want some American muscle, we’re at Table Seven. A body like yours deserves a real man’s touch.”

“What muscles?” she muttered under her breath.

Yujin suddenly turned and whispered to me, “Hey, do you think his wife was serious?”

“Of course not, they’re like fifteen years older than us,” I said, wrapping my arms around her waist to make sure no one else would come over.

She scrunched her face. “So what?”

Just then, something caught the corner of my eyes that made my heart drop.

Choi Mingyu?

I did a double take, blinking hard to make sure I wasn’t just drunk and seeing things—but it was for sure him, covered in a silver mask, standing at the end of the short hallway, half-hidden behind the corner.

I reached into my pocket for my phone on instinct, only to remember that they’d been taken away from us prior to entering the showroom.

“It’s Mingyu,” I said, my fingers clenching hard between Yujin’s.

She followed my gaze and turned. “Where the hell has he been?”

Before either of us could move, a hand shot out from the blind side of the hallway, clamping around Mingyu’s arm, yanking him back behind the corner.

“Mingyu!” I hissed, breaking away and power walking toward the end of the hall.

“Wonbin-ah!” Yujin called behind me, heels clicking as she tried to keep up. “Hold on, we shouldn’t stray from the group—”

I didn’t wait. I couldn’t. The music and chatter from the lobby dulled behind me, replaced by the thud of my heartbeat in my ears.

But as soon as I turned the corner, two thick arms shot out from the side and locked around my shoulders, slamming me chest-first into the wall.

The air punched out of my lungs as a forearm pressed hard across my upper back, pinning me in place.

“Wonbin!” Yujin’s scream cut through the hallway. She rounded the corner a second later—and immediately someone grabbed her from behind, clamping a hand over her mouth.

She kicked instinctively, muffled protests spilling against the palm over her lips.

“Let her go!” I choked out, struggling against the grip on my shoulders. The arm only tightened, grinding my cheek harder into the cold wall. “Don’t fucking touch her!”

“Hey!” Jake’s voice snapped from behind us, sharp enough to cut through everything. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

I twisted just enough to see them at the mouth of the hallway—John, his wife, Sora, James, and Jake all clustered there, mid-step. Sora’s eyes widened in panic and John’s wife was already reaching for him like she was ready to pull him back.

Two more guards in black suits shifted to block the entrance, forming a solid wall between them and us.

“Please return to the show,” one of the guards said calmly, lifting a gloved hand. “The break will be over soon.”

“Fuck that,” James snapped. “That’s half of our table, how are we gonna win any rounds if you take them?”

“You may ask for a reshuffle of your teams if necessary.”

Jake stepped forward, only to be checked immediately by a broad chest and a completely blank stare. “Sir,” the guard repeated, firmer this time. “Do not get involved. For your own safety.”

John’s jaw tightened, eyes flicking from me to Yujin, then to the guards’ wrists—their earpieces. His wife gripped his arm harder.

Another pair of footsteps echoed down the hall. A man in a darker, sharper suit slipped between the guards, his silver mask a little more ornate, his posture saying everything his face didn’t have to.

He took in the scene with one slow sweep of his gaze, let out a deep breath, then smiled.

“Mr. and Mrs. Song,” he said, voice smooth as if he’d just bumped into old neighbors at a country club. “What a pleasant surprise. How long has it been—fifteen years? Still playing main characters, are we? Aren’t you both a little past your prime?”

“So un-glad to see that you’re still alive and kicking, Jeremy,” John’s fingers curled into fists at his sides.

He chuckled. “Take another step and you won’t be.”

“We’re here as guests,” John said tightly, holding up his deck of cards. “Check the list yourself.”

“Of course you are,” the man replied, amused. “These two however, are not. I’m sure you understand that security protocol isn’t up for debate.” His eyes flicked to Yujin and me. “Take them away, boys.”

The guard holding Yujin started dragging her backward down the opposite side of the hall, while another yanked me the other way.

“Yujin!” I shouted, panic ripping my throat raw. My shoes scraped uselessly against the floor as I tried to dig my heels in. “Let her go!”

Her eyes were huge over the hand covering her mouth, tears already spilling past the edge of her mask. She kicked once more, wildly, before the guard lifted her almost clean off the ground.

“Yujin! Yujin! Take your fucking hands off of her!” I screamed, as the other guards pressed further against John’s group.

Yujin shook her head frantically and let out a loud, muffled scream as he pulled her away down the hall.

“Stop!” I thrashed harder, but the arm around me might as well have been iron. “John! Please! Don’t let them take her! You have to save her! I don’t care what happens to me—just don’t let them take her—”

But something soft clamped over my nose and mouth before a sharp chemical sting flooded my lungs, and the hallway blurred into streaks of color.

The last thing I felt before everything went to black was the watch on my wrist, vibrating violently against my skin.

End of Chapter 13.

Round 1 Recap:

"What?"

Xiaoting's voice rises by at least two octaves.

The two of you can still hear other people around the building. You just left an event she wanted to go to and you decided if you're here already, why not take this opportunity to show her what she agreed to a week ago.

"Sit."

You tell her when she reaches the middle of the stairs. She looks down on you again, the two of you a couple of steps apart.

Xiaoting was the one who shyly offered the idea of her being free use for you. No limits. She can't say no. Whenever and wherever you want. She was completely comfortable with it while you were using her in the security of your home. But now? Now you're in public.

"Show me your pussy."

"Huh?"

She lets out what sounds like a squeal in surprise. Her eyes dart around the space you're in, afraid someone might see. Then, while sitting on one of the steps, Xiaoting slowly opens her legs. She reveals her black satin panties with trembling thighs. Her hand then slowly reaches for them. You watch her hook her thumb into the waistband. She looks at you, biting her lip. Her eyes are mixture of excitement and worry, but the rush of adrenaline inside her body is clearly visible to you.

With a sigh, Xiaoting pulls her panties to the side. She reveals her pretty pussy to you. Right here. Where anyone could walk around the next corner and catch her.

"Good girl."

Your words almost make her whimper in new found lust. Xiaoting can feel herself getting more and more into it.

"Touch yourself for me."

Without hesitation she reaches down with her other hand. Her fingers find her clit and she begins to carefully rub it right in front of you.

Just a minute ago she was afraid someone might catch her. Now she can't help but wonder how exciting that would be. Just have another person watch her as she touches herself for her boyfriend. The thought makes her bite her lip as she touches herself.

You watch Xiaoting for a good while, your cock hardening in your pants. Your girlfriend looks so sexy when she pleasures herself. Especially in public. Her cute moans grow a little louder and instead of just rubbing her clit, you catch her slipping a finger into her needy pussy.

Eventually you are not satisfied with just watching anymore. When she hears the sound of your zipper, Xiaoting opens her eyes and looks at you. She leans closer as you step forward, closing the gap between you two. Within a second she has fished your cock out of your pants. Her red lips wrap around your tip as she looks up at you. Her own lust continues to grow, reflected in her eyes.

"That's a good girl."

You sigh as you feel Xiaoting giving you head in public. Anyone could walk in on you two while she's sucking you off and playing with her pussy. Your hand rests on the back of her head, carefully guiding her along your length. Her tongue moves around in her mouth, trying to lick at every spot it can find. The sounds of her fingers moving in and out of her cunt and your cock sliding in and out of her mouth begin to mix. They fill the staircase with lewd noises, which anyone close by could hear.

When you've had enough of her mouth, you help her up and bend Xiaoting over the banister. After pushing her dress to the side, you align your cock with her pussy. She looks back at you over her shoulder, her eyes wide with lust.

"Use me."

She whispers, her breath quicker than usual.

"Use me right here."

You lean down to kiss the skin of her exposed back as you push into your girlfriend's tight pussy. Xiaoting moans in response as she feels your cock filling her further and further. Once you're buried to the hilt inside of her, you begin to fuck her. Right there on the staircase.

Hard and deep strokes have her moaning and gasping your name. You continue to pepper her naked back with kisses while her pussy grips your cock as hard as it can.

"Oh god!"

Xiaoting suddenly lets out a loud gasp and her walls tighten even further. You barely lift your head and see someone standing at the top of the stairs. You can't tell if it's a man or a woman. Your sight is kinda blurry, thanks to Xiaoting's tightness. She herself is both horrified and aroused as she realizes the two of you have been caught. She turns her head, hoping the person didn't see her face. She bites her lip, trying not to moan, but your cock just feels too good. Your face is buried in her back again.